Chapters What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
WHAT YOU WISH FOR 2:
The Book of Unicorn
An Early release because there was no real point in waiting at all.Alex
Chapter 1
Alex pulled into the parking lot with Twilight and Lyra inside with him. Alex could easily tell they were both very uncomfortable with doing this; Alex tried his best to comfort them by saying, “Don’t worry girls. Cellege won’t be that bad, you will get in. I hacked into the school system and made up some fake student records for the two of you, I made sure to include your fake names too, so remember Laura Heartstrings and Tara Strong are your names.”
Twilight was shifting uneasily in her seat as she looked out to the big building as she said, “I don’t know, Alex. This whole college thing with all these other humans just doesn’t feel right.” The two looked out the windshield to the large building that stood in front of them and had old written all over it.
Alex put his hand on Twilight as he said, “Trust me. This will work. We didn’t move out here for nothing.” Twilight did feel reassured by the look in Alex’s eyes and eventually got out of the car. Lyra followed soon after and the thre of them walked into the college as Alex said, “So you two have a map and are good from here on out?”
Twilight and Lyra shook their heads as Twilight said, “We’ll be waiting for you to pick us up at Five thirty okay?”
Alex waved in approval as he backed up, “That’s right, you have the hair dying thing going on. I have to go see Ranessa now, bye!” Alex waved to the two college students as he got into his new car. Alex turned the key and the engine roared to life as he said, “This 78 Ranchero is freakin’ awesome.” Alex then backed out of the parking lot and began to head down the street back into town, as he was driving he turned on the radio and began to listen to the news. It had been already two years since they left Equestria for Earth and they already adjusted to it. Alex had never felt more responsible in his life; he was taking care of eight adults and was doing a good job with it. He landed Twilight and Lyra an education at Algonquin College and got Rarity and Fluttershy jobs. Rarity was currently working as a local dressmaker while Fluttershy was working at a vet. Alex was currently going to meet Rarity and Fluttershy for their lunch break as he drove through Ottawa.
As Alex listened to the radio he heard the news reporter say, “Police have managed to catch yet another getaway van, again this is the help of the man in the mask simply known as The Hero. Police say that The Hero may seem like he’s doing a service but he is really causing anarchy in the system teaching people to break the law to enforce them. Whoever you are, Hero, it’s time to take off the ski mask and show us who you are.”
Alex laughed as he turned off the radio while saying, “Not gonna happen.” Alex continued to drive downtown looking at all the billboards and advertisements for movies; he was enjoying his new life as the caretaker of 7 single women and one kind lesbian. He didn’t like to call himself a pimp; he liked to call himself lucky. Alex slowly turned another corner and saw two women standing at the curb waiting for him, Alex slowly pulled up and opened the door for the two as he said, “Hello girls, care for a lift?”
One of the women looked like she was nearly overdressing for the situation as she said, “Always on time, dear.” Slowly she got in the center and was followed by a timid looking woman who had dyed her hair pink and was wearing loose fitting clothing.
The timid one silently said, “Thank you, Alex.” Fluttershy then closed the door behind her and the car pulled back out onto the street.
As they were driving, Alex said while still focusing on the road, “So how are the jobs going?”
Rarity seemed to get excited as she said, “Oh darling it’s simply a dream come true. The other women there are so nice to me and the customers are always clean and never smell like animals.” Rarity looked to her right towards Fluttershy who blushed as she hid behind her hair.
Alex quickly looked over at her as he said, “How about you, Flutts? What’s it like being a vet?”
Fluttershy smiled brightly as she began to describe her job, “I’ve been helping a lot of poor animals, the other vets are jealous at how I can help really sick animals get better faster. I haven’t had to let one go yet.”
Alex gave her a look of approval as he said, “So that’s good to hear, where did you girls say you wanted to dine again? I’m buying!”
Rarity quickly nudged Alex with her elbow as she said, “Oh darling you don’t have to do that, we can pay with our money.”
Alex shook his head as he said, “No I’m serious, I still have a few thousand dollars left after we bought our home. We are going to need your income money for when we start paying taxes and stuff. These new houses aren’t cheap you know.”
Rarity gave a brush of her slightly dyed hair as she said, “I’m just glad we managed to get away from that dreadful old house, no offence dear but it was starting to show it’s age.”
Alex kept on looking at the road as he said, “Yeah your right, anyways you said you wanted to go to?” Alex began to look around as they pulled out onto a less crowded street.
Rarity pointed towards the restaurant she desired as she said, “That there, the Vittoria Trattoria, oh Fluttershy you are simply going to love this restaurant.”
Fluttershy began to play with her hair as she said, “Oh I don’t know, Rarity, I mean it’s awfully generous of you two treating us to lunch but I don’t think I can handle any more steakhouses.” Fluttershy looked deeply scarred as she began to remember the horrors of watching Alex eat a hamburger and chicken fingers.
Alex shook his head as he said with a laugh, “First of all, humans are omnivores, most of us need meat to survive, second this is an Italian restaurant and is all about the pasta.”
Fluttershy looked a little uneasy as she said, “Oh dear, what is pasta? It sounds kinda cruel.”
Alex looked at her with eyes that said “Slap yourself” as he said, “It’s made of wheat and covered in tomato and mushroom sauce. No meat whatsoever.” Fluttershy began to look like she was feling a bit more comfortable with the restaurant as they entered. For the next half hour, Alex ate a delicious cheese pizza as Fluttershy and Rarity ate their pasta and blabbed about their jobs. After a while had gone by, Alex looked down at his watch and said, “Jumping Jesus, sorry ladies but we have to be going.”
Fluttershy looked up with big eyes as she said, “But I haven’t finished my pasta yet.” Alex began to look at her with a face that screamed anger on the inside.
Alex reached his hand into his pocket and pulled out a couple of fifty dollar bills and began to rush out the door with the plate in his hand as he said, “Keep the change!” Alex dove through the window of the car and into his seat and managed to open the door for the girls as he quickly ordered them to get in the car. Once the girls were in, Alex began to squeal the tires and was soon heading back for their jobs as he said, “Gotta get home and feed the animal.”
Fluttershy looked over at Alex while pasta hung from her mouth as she said, “What animal?”
Alex shook his head with impatience as he said, “You know what I mean. We have to get home to see if Pinkie hasn’t gotten arrested for public nudity again. You know sometimes she can become a real handful.” Alex was soon pulling up to their jobs and barely even stopped to let them out before he was peeling out of the parking lot again.
As the two women got out, Fluttershy said to Rarity, “We forgot to tell Alex about the cutie mark necklaces you made them.”
Rarity gave her a shrug as she said, “its okay dear. We’ll just surprise them when we get home.” With that, Rarity and Fluttershy returned to their buildings to resume their work.
Alex continued to speed down the highway as he looked at his clock; he was almost running late but made up for it with the abundance of going just a little bit faster than the limit. Alex was looking at the sun setting over the buildings and almost blinding him, Alex simply motioned his hand to move the blind down and allow him to see. Alex had learned a few extra spells that he could cast without even having to say anything anymore and felt like a superhero for it. Soon Alex was pulling up to his house; he parked his car in the garage next to the Dodge Tomahawk and the Dodge Caravan. Alex got out of his car as he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw no police surrounding the house like last year when Pinkie tried to prank 911 with Dash. Alex took the key from his pocket and opened the door to find Dash and Applejack watching television.
As Alex walked by, Dash said, “Hey Alex, you’re on the news again. You’re like Batman or something!”
Alex tolled his keys onto the kitchen counter as he said, “Yeah actually, The Hero is kinda like the dark night except I am not in a book and I have superpowers.”
Dash snorted as she said while crossing her arms, “Yeah you get to keep your magic, I want my wings back.”
Applejack nudged Dash with her elbow as she said, “Now RD remember that you can still run faster than any other person we know and can still jump higher.”
Dash gave a look of grumpiness as she said, “Yeah great I can run fast and jump high, people don’t get medals for running fast here you know.”
Alex looked around the large room as he said, “Hey, where’s Pinkie?” He noticed how she wasn’t immediately there to greet him or throw him a party like she usually would.
Applejack just pointed up the stairs as she said, “Pinkie’s been playing that thingy you call a video game.”
Alex began to walk upstairs towards Pinkie’s room; he could already hear music and karaoke with Pinkie’s signature giggle and snort. Alex knocked on her door and said, “Hey Pinkie, can I come in?”
Pinkie swung the door open and said, “Hey Alex! I’ve been waiting all day for you to get home it’s been so boring here in my room.”
Alex immediately shielded his eyes as he said calmly, “Pinkie… I know that for the entire day it’s been a girl’s house. But now the man is home and he would really like it if you wear your bra at the very least.”
Pinkie looked down and quickly gasped and shut the door, soon she re opened the door while saying, “Can you help me, Alex?” Pinkie had her back facing Alex and was holding her pink hair back with one hand and held the bra straps with the other.
Alex kept his eyes closed as he said, “Some day I’m just going to duct tape one of these on you, Pinkie. Maybe that will solve your problem because this is really getting out of hand.” Alex finished putting it on her as he said, “We have to get used to wearing these okay? Humans don’t act the same way towards you as I do, so let’s try to get this bra wearing down okay?” Pinkie nodded her head and went to put on a pink shirt before resuming her gaming on the computer.
Alex slowly walked in and said, “Isn’t today a special day Pinkie?” Pinkie paused her game to look at Alex with a curious look in her eyes. Alex slowly walked towards her with his hands behind his back as he said, “It was someone’s birthday today and I just though that person deserves a gift!”
Pinkie smiled as wide as she could as Alex stuck his hands out to show emptiness. Pinkie’s expression began to change to a sadder look until Alex’s hands began to glow and appearing right in front of her was a wrapped box with Pinkie’s name on it. Pinkie began to rip through the box and looked at the gift in awe. Pinkie looked up at Alex as she said, “This is great Alex! You’re the bestest friend ever!” Pinkie dove on top of Alex and wrapped him in for a hug, Alex laughed as he managed to wrestle her off of him.
Pinkie looked back down to see that it was a book on pranks as Alex said, “Happy birthday, Pinkie.” Pinkie resumed smothering Alex to death with her hugs; Alex enjoyed hearing her giggle as she looked through the pages as he exited her room. Alex began to walk back down the stairs to Dash and AJ as he said, “I have to head out again, I need to pick up Lyra, Twilight, Rarity, and Fluttershy.”
Dash nodded her head as she said, “Okay, see you later.” Alex waved as he floated the keys towards him and closed the door behind him. Alex walked into the garage and got into the van and headed to pick up the gang.
*****
A half hour had gone by and Alex and the rest were back home, Alex was parking the van inside the garage as he said, “So any news from Celestia yet?”
Twilight nodded her head as she said, “Actually yes. Three years are coming to a close and still no news about ShadowThunder. So next week we’ll be heading back home.”
Alex turned the car off as he said, “Alright, well I still wonder how we will be getting back without causing a ruckus?” Twilight simply shrugged and they all got out of the car. Once everyone was in and settled down, Rarity and Fluttershy began to carry in small boxes, there were seven small jewellery boxes that were wrapped in the ponies colors.
Alex looked at the boxes and had an impressed and curious look on his face as Rarity gently floated them to all the other ponies, as she did she cooed, “Oh girls I decided to get us all a little gift.” One by one the girls opened their presents to see solid gold necklaces with their cutie marks made of diamonds. Alex watched as the entire group huddled in for a big group hug, Alex included.
Once the hug was broken up, Alex checked his watch and said, “Okay girls the big man’s getting hungry, how’s dinner coming Applejack?”
Applejack looked back into the kitchen and said with a look of approval, “I think we have ourselves some mashed potatoes and cauliflower for dinner.” Alex looked into the kitchen to see the large pot of potatoes steaming on top of the stove just begging to be cannibalized.
Alex finally managed to draw himself away from the delicious potatoes and said with a clap of his hands, “So dinner’s ready!” With that everyone in the room charged for a spot at the dinner table, once the girls were seated, Alex began to carry out the hot pot with his magic as he said to Applejack, “Another great looking dinner, AJ!” Alex then began to levitate the spoon filled with potatoes onto their plates for them to eat. As Alex neared Fluttershy’s he only put half the amount on her plate and said to her, “Want me to get you a salad?”
Fluttershy brushed her pink dyed hair from her eyes as she said, “Thank you, Alex.” Alex then walked back into the kitchen and pulled out a bowl of salad and dressed it to Fluttershy’s liking. Alex walked back into the room and gently placed her bowl in front of her to see her smile while saying, “Thank you again, Alex.”
Alex waved his hand gently as he said, “Oh don’t worry about it.” Alex then sat down at the head of the table and began to eat like a Viking. Pinkie giggled as she watched Alex shovel piles of potatoes into his mouth straight from the pot.
Applejack snickered as she said, “And you say we’re the animals here.”
Alex simply nodded his head as he finished eating a farm’s worth of potatoes, “Yeah I’m the civilized one here.” Applejack simply shook her head towards Alex’s sarcasm as she watched him stuff his face like a hamster.
As they ate, Twilight decided to try and make conversation by saying, “So how’s the story doing, Alex?”
Alex finished what he was eating before he said, “I think I missed my opportunity, the whole brony craze died out shortly after 2014 after the whole original crew was replaced and the feature film tanked the ratings. I still hear of Sethisto though, but he’s like the only guy that I know that still adores you all. So in other words, Careful of What You Wish won’t be successful.”
Lyra simply shook her head as a thought came to mind, “I tried watching the show about us, it’s like Ms. Faust knew everything about us like she was our god or something.”
Alex shrugged as he said, “Man… I haven’t heard her name at all since we left Equestria, I wonder where she is and what she’s doing now.”
Dash piped up as she said, “Wouldn’t it be awesome if we actually got to meet her?”
Rarity began to chip in as she said, “I’d much prefer going on a trip around the world rather than find some woman whom we barely know.” Alex began to consider the idea of travelling the world, he was about to get a ton of money from the insurance company after they thought he was dead, maybe they could move to Los Angeles or something.
Alex slapped his hand to his stomach and said, “Great taters AJ.” Applejack simply looked flattered by Alex’s compliments as he floated everyone’s plates into the kitchen. Once that was done, and left for Twilight to clean (lolz) Alex began to head up the stairs while saying, “I’m gonna go vigilante tonight, I’ll be back at about midnight.” With that, Alex headed up the stairs into his room. Alex entered the room calmly and opened his closet, he stuck his hands out and a black leather jacket, black hoodie, black tee-shirt, black shoes, and black jeans floated into his hands. Alex dramatically put them on after setting his iPod to some heavy rock. Once Alex was finished dressing like a boss, he walked up to a mannequin model that wore some metal strap, Alex slowly put that on and turned to his wall where he saw a plank of metal that was fashioned from the wing of a fighter jet. Alex picked it up and looked at the design, it’s sleek and smoothened texture complimented its high tech purposes along with the two magnetic plates in the shape of feet. Alex took in a deep breath and fastened the board’s magnetic plates to the magnetic plates on his strap. Before leaving, Alex grabbed his new and extremely expensive Skullcandy headphones and plugged his iPod in and was ready to fight crime. Alex descended from the stairs as he said, “Remember girls, don’t let Pinkie near any objects that could kill or injure herself or anyone else and I want all of you in bed by the time I’m back because you all have big days tomorrow, I’m getting you all fake driver’s licences thanks to a new friend of mine.”
Twilight nodded her head as she handed Alex his ski mask and said, “Be safe Alex. This is supposed to be training and not a pastime, treat it like it should be and be serious.” Alex put the ski mask on and waved goodbye to the girls before he walked out the back door. Alex looked into the night sky as he silently took off his board from his back with a small tug. Alex checked the bottom of his shoes to make sure they still had their metal plates on. As he dropped the board to the ground he began to whisper a rhyme to himself and his eyes began to glow, the board gently lifted off the ground and began to hover in the air. Alex slowly stepped on the board and his feet locked in place, when Alex took a few deep breaths and was ready for takeoff, he crouched down and forced a huge amount of energy into the board and he burst into the air. Alex flew over the canal and skimmed it like a surfer before he pulled up and began to climb into the air. Alex kept rising into the air until he was over the clouds, he could feel the cold autumn wind against his eyes as he sped like a bullet. Alex eventually climbed above the low clouds and looked into the distance and wondered what was happening in New York tonight. Without any further thought, Alex rocketed towards the big apple as fast as he could. Alex knew he was passing the border when he saw the military beginning to chase him, he remembered hearing something about another terrorist attack and the countries began to use military force at borders so Alex’s occasional intrusions weren’t taken so lightly. Alex turned himself around to face the fighter jets as they chased him, Alex turned so his back was to them and began to accelerate to the ground, the fighter jets were close behind him when all of a sudden, he was gone. The pilots began to circle the area for a bit before they decided that it was just an illusion before they left. Unknowingly being watched by a chilled hero, learning how to hide from the infra red cameras was extremely helpful when being chased by the next generation of military aircrafts. When the planes were out of sight, Alex let himself quickly warm up before beginning to descend over top of the city. Alex began to freefall for the thrill as he began to surf alongside the empire state building, Alex would jump from one building to the next as he descended towards the ground. When people were beginning to be visible, Alex pulled up and began to fly above the traffic looking for trouble. Alex eventually saw a car chase going on as the large armoured truck nearly hit the masked crusader. Alex managed to balance himself and watched and listened as he could hear gunfire coming out of the truck towards the police cars.
Alex groaned as he watched one police car flip as he said to himself, “A little over dramatic, it was just a flat tire. This isn’t Michael Bay directing this.” After waiting a couple of seconds to see if the new generation of cops would remain as stupid as the ones from GTA 4 and being proved correct, Alex decided to take another street that was heading away from the truck before he turned a right and began to fly up a street parallel to the one the truck was on. Alex would look to his side to see if he was next to the truck or passed it, when Alex saw that the truck was far behind him he pulled into the air and banked a really sharp turn right. Alex then began to set a collision course with the truck as he rocketed down the street.
Meanwhile inside the leading police car, the driving officer said to the one in the passenger seat, “It would be nice if we could get some assistance.” It was almost as though there was someone listening to him because as soon as the truck pulled into the four way intersection, an object travelling at the speeds of a bullet collided with the truck and caused it to fly twenty to thirty feet in the air rolling like Starfox on cocaine.
Alex eliminated the force field around him as he caught up to the falling truck and caught it before landing on any innocent civilians. Alex carried the truck away into central park where he casually dropped the truck from ten feet in the air. Alex pulled the board from his feet and immediately dropped to the ground to watch as a small army of masked criminals exited the truck carrying large assault rifles in their hands. Alex simply stared at them and said, “How cliché could you guys be? Masked criminals in an armoured truck firing at cops with black market guns, were you guys raised by nineties cartoons?”
One of the taller men of the group stared back at the masked hero as he said while drawing his pistol, “You shouldn’t have fucked with us.” The man drew his pistol and pointed it at Alex’s head along with the other men pointing their guns at him as well.
Alex just raised his hands as he said casually, “Come at me bro!” Almost like he ordered them to, the men began to fire at Alex until they had drained their clips; their eyes were filled with shock as Alex simply stood there. Alex’s eyes were glowing the trademark orange electricity as little bolts travelled between bullets as they were suspended in the air. The bullets dropped to the ground as Alex said, “Not bad, but not good enough either.” With that Alex grabbed the men and one by one he began to disappear and reappear searching for the next one. The criminals began to run away in fright as they watched their comrades being taken away until there was only one left. The man ran for his life as he breathed heavily and never looking back, his heart racing as his adrenaline pumped through his veins. The man didn’t see the root sticking up in front of him and tripped over it, the man fell to the ground and turned onto his back to see the masked hero appear in front of him in a cloud or bright orange electricity.
The man shouted in a panting and freaked voice, “Go ahead… kill me… what are you waiting for?”
Alex stared down at him as he said with no emotion, “I never kill… that would make me the villain.” Alex then proceeded to grab the man and next thing the criminal knew he was in front of a crowd of police. Alex pushed the man to the feet of some of the cops and began to walk away. As he walked away, one policeman pointed a pistol at him with a shaking hand, his forehead sweating as he stared at this unknown anarchist. Alex looked at the man as he said, “Bullets won’t help you, just ask them.” Alex motioned his head towards the criminals who were entering the police cars at the moment. Alex returned to looking at the policeman as he said, “Tell your chief that this is the third time in a month that I’ve had to help. Either step up your game or see real anarchy.”
The cop curled his shaking finger around the trigger as he said, “Stay where you are lawbreaker. Your constant promotion of anarchy has forced us to place you under arrest for evading police, speeding on multiple accounts, manoeuvring unlicensed vehicles, and damage to public property.”
Alex shook his head as he stepped back from the now surrounding crowd of cops as he casually said, “Like you said, I’m an anarchist.” Alex then used his levitation to throw himself into the air and stuck the board onto his feet where he then proceeded to fly off into the distance.
*****
The woman behind the counter had a nervous and at the same time had a slightly disgusted look on her face as she said with a fake smile, “Hello welcome to McDonald’s how may I help you.” The woman obviously had a punk attitude towards Alex as she stared at him
Alex looked over the menu from behind his ski mask and said after a pause, “I’ll take a double cheeseburger meal with a large coke and medium fries. No ice in the drink.”
The woman punched the numbers into the register and gave Alex the price as she asked, “Will that be in card or cash.” Alex reached into one of his pockets and pulled out his wallet and looked at the price, after rummaging through the wallet he pulled out a bill that matched the price down to the cent. The woman looked at the money for a couple of seconds before putting it into the register and giving Alex his food. Alex went and sat down at an empty table where his board was sitting and began to eat his burger, he pulled the ski mask over his eyes so only his mouth was exposed.
As he ate the burger he heard a kid say in a small voice, “Excuse me…” Alex pulled the ski mask back over his mouth to see the kid as he managed to say, “Can I have an autograph?”
Alex simply shook his head as he said, “Sorry kiddo, but I don’t give away anything personal.”
The kid began to sit down at Alex’s table, taking an interest as he said, “Why?”
Alex took another bite out of his burger as he said, “Because the one thing you have to remember about superheroes or whatever is that their real identity has to be a secret.”
The kid repeated the same question again; he looked to be about eight as he said, “Why? When I get older I am going to save the day like you.”
Alex pulled the ski mask down again to take a look at the kid as he said, “I know cartoons make superheroes look cool and easy but every day I go to save a life, I endanger mine. Cartoons make it always look like the hero will win when in reality there will come a day when I will lose.”
The kid shook his head as he said, “Well I think that everyone should work together like a team. Maybe then we could help you.”
Alex thought about what that kid said before getting up and saying, “Look kid, its really late. Shouldn’t you be in bed by now for school?”
The kid shook his head as he said, “I don’t want to go to school anymore, I want to be a hero.”
Alex looked at the kid and nearly shouted at him but instead calmly said, “Superheroes like the policemen have to go to school every day and study hard. Tell you what, when you graduate from university call me and I’ll hook you up with my stuff.”
The kid just nodded his head, obviously inspired to go back to school as he said, “Okay. You promise?”
Alex walked out the door with his food in his hands as he said, “I promise.” Without saying any more, Alex hopped onto his board and slowly rose into the air, once he was beyond seeing distance, Alex pulled off the ski mask and let his hair feel the wind as he climbed higher and higher. When Alex was a little lower than the low flying clouds, he sat down on his board and began to eat his food as he looked at the moon. He constantly worried about how good a job he has been doing preparing the girls to face earth in case he is removed from the equation. He also couldn’t stop thinking about ShadowThunder and how to stop her, the idea that they were going back next week seemed rather nerve racking but also exciting to Alex. Alex watched as a plane flew close by as he sipped from his drink. Alex shook the drink to hear the sound of ice against the cup as he said, “I said no ice.” Alex then dropped the cup to the ground without giving a darn; he got back onto his board and began to fly home while putting his mask on. Alex decided to have a bit of fun and try attaching it to his back and flying like superman for a bit. It was rather unsuccessful as he nearly fell off if it weren’t for his ability to barrel roll. Alex felt the breeze in his hair as the stars of the night shined onto his face while the moon hung low.
****
Alex slowly touched down in the back yard of his home, his board and him as silent as the shadows they crept in. Alex attached the board to his back and entered through the back door and walked inside. The place had been tidied up and was in darkness as the girls slept in their rooms, this really helped Alex wind down before having a good night’s sleep. As Alex climbed the stairs the clock struck midnight, Alex didn’t mind the loud grandfather clock since it was the one his parents had when he was young. Alex slowly opened his door to see someone in his bed, Alex tip toed his way past the person and began to remove his equipment. As he was finally putting his pyjamas on he heard a very silent voice of a nature loving woman say, “Another late night.”
Alex sat at the edge of the bed as he said while slowly shaking her with his hand, “Fluttershy, I thought we got you to sleep in your own bed a month ago.”
Fluttershy just sighed as she said, “Your bed is comfier.”
Alex shook his head as he began to pick her up and whispered, “Yeah but it’s still my bed and I don’t feel comfortable sharing it with a friend.”
Fluttershy held on to Alex as he carried her down the hallway, “Oh… I’m sorry. It’s just that I worry for you sometimes and I want to make sure you are okay so I wait for you in your room.”
Alex stared at Fluttershy’s door and it slowly opened as he whispered, “That’s very cute, but your not my daughter or my girlfriend, Fluttershy.”
Fluttershy yawned as she squeaked, “But I am your girl friend aren’t I?”
Alex paused for a bit after he gently laid her down in her own bed before saying, “Well… when you put it like that I guess you are all my girl friends. Tell me how Pinkie’s party was tomorrow morning okay?”
Fluttershy silently laughed as she said, “Okay… good night Alex. See you in the morning.” Before Alex could leave, he was gently hugged by the caring pony that seemed to worry for him a bit more than the others. As Alex slowly let her down, he kissed her on her forehead and walked out of the room, silently closing the door behind him. When all was silent, Alex walked back into his room and got into his own bed where he would simply lie there and stare into the sky. Alex couldn’t get the thoughts out of his mind that tomorrow was going to take a turn in an unexpected direction, he had no idea whether it would be good or bad, all he knew was that something important was going to happen and he couldn’t do anything about it.
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Chapter 2 is going to be split up into two parts because what happens next will be very detailed and will take up quite a lot of pages so it could be its own chapter basically.
Check this out
Thank You All for the support, so here is a video i made
Chapter 2
The alarm began to ring at the strike of eight o’clock. Alex’s eyes shot open as though he was waiting for the alarm to go off, he sat up straight and stretched to prepare himself for another day in the life of a normal super human that is housing seven aliens disguised as humans. The scruffy and tired man slowly pulled himself out of bed and turned the radio off, the slap of his hand nearly destroying it. The tired man then slumped his way into the bathroom where he groggily turned on the shower, the water pouring down like a waterfall as it sprung to life. Once the water was warm, Alex undressed and got into the shower; his body rejuvenated and was brought back to life as the hot water poured onto his head and back. After a only a couple of seconds in the steaming shower, Alex covered his head in shampoo as he began to sing. As Alex washed his back while he was singing he noticed two odd things about the situation. He noticed that he was able to reach the hard to reach parts of his back, and also noticed that his singing sounded good. He knew himself for being tone deaf and knew something was wrong with the situation. Alex slowly turned his head to see the curly pink haired girl in sopping wet pyjamas with a brush in her hand as she smiled at Alex. Alex continued to stare at her for his brain was still asleep, he wasn’t either a day or a night person and loved sleep. After a couple of seconds the tired man yelped as he tumbled pass the glass door and ran out of the bathroom slipping on the marble floor. Alex stormed into the bathroom with his hands covering him as he said in a very angry voice, “Pinkie… what are you doing in the shower?”
Pinkie giggled as she said with her eyes full of joy, “I was helping you out silly.” Pinkie realized that Alex was serious about what she was doing and got out of the shower sopping wet.
Alex shook his head as he got back into the shower, “You really need to control those impulses of yours.” With that, Alex pulled back the curtains and resumed his broken singing.
*****
After Alex got out of the shower and had dressed in proper clothing, he walked down the stairs to see everyone already eating breakfast. Alex decided to use the music playing over the radio to teleport into the kitchen. The girls were enjoying some cereal and toast as they prepared for today when Alex appeared on the table saying in a bright and cheerful voice, “Morning everypony! Having breakfast? Most important meal of the day!”
Applejack watched as Alex hopped off the table as she said, “You’re lookin’ awfully joyful today.” The girls watched as Alex poured himself a delicious bowl of cavity causing Fruit Loops as a big grin spread across his face.
As he ate and slurped his cereal he said to the girls, “Yeah I am, today you’re all getting drivers licenses.” Alex looked over to see Dash perking up to the thought of drving as Alex shook his head as he said, “Sorry Dash but that doesn’t mean you’ll get to drive the bike soon. Sorry but this will be the first time you all drive.” Dash began to look a little sad but reminded herself that after a couple of years of good driving he would let her use it. Once the hungry hungry hippo was done eating his cereal he brought his bowl into the kitchen and said, “Get ready girls because we’re getting fake IDs.” The girls got up as Rarity and Twilight levitated the bowls over to the kitchen before heading into the garage, Alex was following close behind as he ate an energy bar as quickly as possible. The fake humans began to climb into the van one after another until they were all seated in and there was minimal trespassing of sides between Dash and Applejack. Alex remembered how angry he got when AJ kept telling Dash to keep her hands to herself, he nearly got them into a car crash because of it. Alex hopped in at the driver’s seat and turned the van on and began to head out.
As they pulled onto the highway Twilight broke the silence by saying, “So these, IDs… you said they are illegal right?”
Alex shook his head and said to her without looking away from the road, “Technically they are legal, they can’t be differentiated from actual IDs but it still isn’t legal because you didn’t earn it.”
The purple haired braniac shifted in her seat as she said, “So we could go to prison for this.”
Alex was beginning to get serious as he said, “Yes you could, but knowing you girls and seeing you all studied the driver’s handbook I’m pretty sure you will drive good enough to look legit.”
Twilight began to shake her head as she waved her hand across the radio and said, “I hope so.” With the wave of her hand the radio turned on to Alex’s favourite rock station as Nickleback began to play.
Dash began to hop in the back seat with a look of entertainment on her face as she said, “Oh yeah! Some rock and roll.”
Rarity simply rolled her eyes as a look of disgust swept over her face as she said, “We can’t possibly be listening to this, dear. This music is too… too…”
Alex didn’t have to look back at Rarity as he interrupted her sentence, “Uncivilized?” Rarity nodded her head as she reached for the radio to change the channel, as her hand drew nearer and nearer it began to glow. A look of anger and rage comically fell upon the driver’s face as he suddenly swerved the car almost into the oncoming lane as he shouted, “No one touches the radio!” As everyone calmed down after nearly hitting a transport truck Alex began to sing along with the song terribly mimicking Chad’s voice. Rarity gave a grunt of slight anger as she turned off the radio, now no one got to listen to music. Alex turned around to see the girls sitting with their arms crossed and he said, “Tell you what? After we get your drivers licenses we can go to a store and get you girls some music players. That way we all have something to listen to without having to share music,” Alex felt pretty proud of himself for coming to an agreement with the girls, they all had different tastes for music so mp3’s would definitely come in handy for them. Alex turned around a corner and pulled up to a house that showed its years, it looked to be about thirty years old or so. Alex turned off the car and turned to the passengers as he said, “Okay girls let’s go get some licenses. One by one the girls climbed out of the van and headed into the house. When Alex stepped in he shouted into the house, “Hey Ted! Let’s go!”
After a few seconds of waiting a man stepped out of the kitchen, he looked like he hadn’t shaved in a week or so and hadn’t showered for even longer. He looked at the women standing at the door and said to them as he took off his shirt, “Well hello. Come on in ladies.” When Ted turned around the girls could see ink was covering his entire back in a weird pattern. As they entered Ted began to reach for his pants as he said, “It’s getting hot in here, mind if I”
Alex walked by the girls and up to Ted as he said with a look of evil in his eyes, “Two things, first off you are terrible at seducing women and second these girls are like my daughter and trying to have sex with them when I’m around is like farting against thunder.” Alex picked up the man’s shirt and threw it at him as he said, “Put your shirt on, you look like a homo homo hobo.”
With that Ted stumbled onto his stool behind the camera and said to the girls, “Alright, Ms. Tara Strong could you please come sit on this stool in front of the white background.” Twilight willingly sat down on the stool and before she knew it she was getting her driver’s license printed off. The same process happened for every girl except for Pinkie who couldn’t stop smiling.
As Alex and Ted tried their best to get her to stop grinning Alex said, “You know what? When the police officer looks at it just tell ‘em you were on faulty Botox that day.” Pinkie simply nodded her head and in the last photo take she got to keep that face wide smile on her. Once that was over, Alex told the girls to go wait out in the van for him because he needed to talk to Ted. One by one the girls began to exit the house and get in the car, once the room was occupied only by Alex and Justin, Alex turned to the dirty man and said, “You haven’t told anyone yet have you?”
Ted shook his head as he said while scratching his beard, “I would never tell anyone about them, it’s only fair to keep a big secret after I made you keep a big secret of mine.”
Alex shook his head as he sat onto the couch, “Yeah well the secrets are completely different you know. On your hand the result might only be a bit of an adjustment to make with everyone around you while the government would be going after me and the girls for where they are from and what I can do. The Hero is a wanted criminal with a huge bounty on his head for being framed for killing and terrorism. I don’t even understand half the reasons why I’m wanted.”
Ted shook his head as he took a sip from his beer, “Probably because the government wants you for your abilities to become weapons. I have to tell you, the all black outfit is probably what’s causing this whole discomfort.” Ted though after a couple of seconds and had an idea which made him jump out of his seat as he said, “Get some more colors. Wear some white and call yourself Monochro.”
Alex began to think over the idea, some brighter colors would allow people to understand he has no bad intentions and he could go around during the day. Alex looked over at his friend as he said, “Well Ted, you inbred sum’bitch, that’s the best thing that has come out of your mouth aside from my fist.”
Ted waved his bottle of alcohol at him as he said, “Hey, just because I have a mullet, I lived in a trailer, I have a fuman-chu and my parents coincidentally had the same last name does not mean I’m inbred.”
Alex and Ted laughed for a couple of seconds as Alex said jokingly, “Your right, it’s your sixth finger that means you’re inbred.” That seemed to make Ted laugh even more, after a few more minutes Alex finished his drink and said to his friend, “Listen, I have to go, me and the girls are going to go get some iPods now.” With that Alex shook Ted’s hand and exited the door and hopped in the van. Alex told the girls to buckle down because they were going to the Apple store.
Applejack began to perk up at the sound of it and was bouncing in her seat all the way to the mall. As Alex turned off the van, AJ was already wrestling her way through the crowded van and into the store. Alex just watched Applejack hop around with excitement as Lyra said, “Are we really going to go to a fruit store.”
Twilight pitched in as she said as though she was studying the subject, “Actually we’re going to a store name Apple inc. founded well over fifty years ago by a man named Steven Jobs. The store sells overpriced electronics such as music players and computers of all sorts for unnecessarily high prices.”
Alex’s eyes looked at her like she was some sort of alie… nevermind. Alex looked at Twilight as he said, “You need to get off of Wikipedia.”
Twilight just tilted her head as she giggled and was soon hopping out of the van along with Alex and Lyra. Applejack began to pull Alex’s hand towards inside the mall, her eyes glowing with excitement as they entered the large inner city mall. Alex began to lead the way as Applejack jumped with joy. That was until they arrived at the store. Applejack looked up at the big white Apple light with a bite mark in it as she said, “This ain’t the apple store ah was thinkin’ of.”
Alex entered the store as he said with a slight shake of his head, “Well apples can’t play music can they?” AJ simply shrugged as she entered the store, the place was well lit with all sorts of shiny gadgets next to them with large numbers taped onto them. Alex walked up to the counter and said, “I would like to buy seven iPods please.”
The man on the other side had a look of surprise on him as he said, “Okay well the total adds up to $2373.00 would you like to spend the extra fifty dollars to add an extended warranty on it?”
Alex shook his head as he said, “The next generation of iPod will be out before this thing breaks within a month. We might as well buy the new ones after this. Do you accept cash?” With that, Alex pulled out a wad of cash from his pocket and counted out $2400 and put it on the counter. The man looked at the wad and slowly put it under the desk. Alex took the seven iPods and exited the store, after having troubles pulling Pinkie away from the photo booth app on the iPad 27 they were all out of the store.
Applejack looked at her new see through device as she walked through the mall and said, “So this here thingamajig plays music only Ah can hear?”
Alex nodded as he turned her iPod on and began to play some free music on her device, after putting in the headphones Alex said to her, “What do you think?”
Applejack’s head began to twitch as she said, “Ah cant here you! This music is pretty loud.” Alex then pulled the headphones out to see her relax as he repeated the question again. Applejack smiled as she said, “Well, it sure was loud; Ah think ah can find me some country music for this here doo-hicky.”
Alex looked down at his watch as he said, “Well we should be getting back home now, Twilight and Lyra have class in a couple more hours they have to attend.” With that, everyone got into the can that was waiting outside and began to drive off towards Algonquin College.
*****
Alex pulled up in the parking lot a few hours later with Twilight and Lyra in the van with him as he said, “Alright well you girls call me when you’re done class okay?” Alex exited the van as Twilight nodded her head and Alex opened his arms as he said, “Come on girls bring it in.” Twilight and Lyra both blushed as they hugged Alex tightly before getting their books and walking off to class. Alex watched from the drivers seat as a group of girls began to giggle behind Twilight and Lyra’s backs as they walked by which made Alex a little disappointed in them. Not in his girls, but in the ones that teased his girls because they were missing out on two of the nicest girls ever and were instead probably getting coked up and knocked up as well. One of the girls looked over towards the van that was still parked there to see the driver shake his head at them before driving off. As Alex began to drive he looked at the buildings and began to think about what Ted had said to him, about going vigilant during the day and wearing some white too. Alex thought about it the entire way home and also what city he could possibly go to. Alex eventually arrived home and slowly got out of the vehicle, his mind still focusing on the idea of being a day time hero too. Alex opened the door to his home to see the other five girls watching some television, as Alex walked up the stairs he said to them, “I’m going vigilant in a few minutes.”
Rarity’e eyes widened as she watched what was happening on the screen as she said, “Alex, we know where you might need to go tonight.” Her eyes as well as the others could not get away from what they were looking at on the screen.
Alex was soon walking back down the stairs dressed in a black vest with a white long sleeve shirt and a white bandanna along with a black toque as he said, “Yeah well where could that be?” Alex then looked at the television and his jaw dropped at what he saw. He saw what looked like a large solid gold night sending out shock waves at tanks and soldiers as their bullets and bombs exploded. He watched tanks be thrown back as the knight blasted chunks of concrete where soldiers were standing a couple of seconds ago.
He watched as the knight towered ten feet above the humans as the news reporter said, “This new threat to Mexico is sending all the troops into Puerto Vallarta, the president of Mexico says that he hopes this threat will be neutralized while citizens say that only The Hero would be able to stop him.” Rarity looked back for Alex but noticed that he was gone and the back door was open, the next thing Rarity and the rest heard was a thunderous explosion as Alex soared off into the distance on his board.
Alex flew through the air as fast as he could as he said, “Finally something that is challenging. Alex new he was crossing the border again because the military planes were beginning to go after him. Alex took no notice in them as he began to accelerate quicker and quicker before he looped behind them. The pilots began to turn their necks to look Alex only to see him zoom past the planes at super sonic speeds on his board. Alex turned his torso around to wave at the pilots as he sped off into the distance towards Mexico.
*****
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Chapter 2 Part 2
Alex whistled through the air like a bullet, the ever warming air blowing through his shirt as he passed across the border to Mexico. Alex had never moved that fast in his life and was lucky he didn’t suffer any internal damage. As he began to approach the location of the solid gold warrior, Alex could clearly see helicopters hovering above the trees as the army below them tried to corner the monster. Alex pulled up into a climb as he began to circle over the target, once he was high enough he jumped off his board and began to fall. Alex quickly grabbed his board in mid-air and placed it on his back before making a thunderous impact in the ground below. The impact was strong enough to throw the soldiers off balance and cause a few to fall over, yet he remained unharmed. Alex remembered to use the shielding spell to protect him from great heights; this was obviously a good example of when to use it. The large warrior stood in front of Alex towering nearly twenty feet above him as it said in a large and powerful voice, “I look for the one known as Alex Muroney. I wish to speak to him at once!” The warrior then stabbed the large sword into the ground to further intimidate the enemies surrounding them.
Alex slowly turned his head to the military behind him to say to them, “El go away.” It took the military a few seconds to understand that this fight was between the masked hero and the towering warrior. After a few seconds of Spanish arguments, the soldiers began to back away in the jeeps and tanks as they returned to the city. Once the coast was clear, and Alex made sure that no one else was around he took off his mask as he said, “You’re speaking to Alex Mulroney, is that the one you were looking for?”
Before the gold warrior could answer, another black armoured warrior began to appear out of nowhere, its black metal oozed heavy black smoke that represented the shadows. Alex then noticed how on the helmets were what looked like unicorn horns. The solid gold one began to kneel down before Alex as the chest opened up, slowly opening to reveal a solid pearl with the image of the sun on it. Alex watched as the pearly ball hovered out of the chest cavity and towards Alex where it slowly spun in front of him. Alex looked at the symbol, he knew he had seen it before and it took him a while to realize he had not seen it in three whole years. Alex looked up at the warrior as it said, “Yes, Alex.”
Alex blinked a couple of times before he said, “Celestia?” Alex couldn’t believe what he was seeing, he was staring at one of the most badass metal suits he had ever seen and it was under the control of Celestia. The chest opened up more and slowly the princess of the sun emerged in a beam of light.
She spread her wings as far as she could as she looked at the older Alex and said to herself, “You humans age fast.”
Alex was too busy looking at the other beast revealing the princess of the night, once the two were facing him Alex said with a shrug, “It’s actually been three years. This universe isn’t directly linked to yours and time travels much faster here.
As Luna exited her suit and began walking towards Alex, the armour continued to mock her movements by using human gestures. As Luna walked beside Alex she said while thinking over her estimations, “If three years have gone by in the three days in Equestria then that means that we have a couple of days before ShadowThunder arrives.”
Alex looked at Luna with a look of confusion as he said, “Why would she want to come here?”
Celestia looked at Luna while her solid gold robot shrugged as she said, “That’s just the thing; we have no idea why she would want to be here. All she said was she was looking for the creator of the universe. She said something about her living in this world.”
Alex didn’t have to think long before he knew exactly what ShadowThunder meant about the creator. The hair on the back of Alex’s neck began to tingle at the idea as he said, “I know who she’s looking for.” Alex threw his board into the air and jumped onto it as it began to hover over the ground; he wobbled a bit before managing to fully regain balance as he said, “Get into your suits or whatever they are. You’re coming home with me.” Alex turned his board north and took off into the air leaving Celestia and Luna to climb back into their suits and follow after him with their wings. As Alex flew with them catching up, he began to slow down so he would be aligned with them as he said, “You might want to put on something to cloak yourselves; humans here don’t take too kindly to giant metal warriors.” Alex then returned his focus to the sky in front of him as he blasted his way through the clouds. The next time Alex turned his head around he could no longer see the giant metal beasts that were once following him which was an indication that either they somehow lost him or they were invisible. Alex continued to fly until he was over top of Ottawa and slowly began to descend towards the ground, before descending he reminded the sisters to remain as quiet as possible. Alex gently touched down in his back yard, the cold air feeling good on him as the months drew closer to winter. Alex turned around to see his fence was being bent out of shape rather quickly, a good indication that the metal beasts were there and somehow landed without making a sound. Alex listened to the sound of the air escaping as the two sisters could once again be seen in front of him, their hair swaying in the wind as they looked around the new world. Alex motioned his hand towards the door as he said, “You can stay as your original selves seeing as you might not want to be here too long.” With that Alex turned his back to the regal sisters and began to walk into the back door. Alex pulled his mask off as he set his board against the wall and said out loud, “Hey girls, we have some visitors!” As soon as he said that the girls gathered around the back door to see the princesses entering, their hair continuously flowing as though there were a breeze in the room. The girls began to huddle around the princesses as they asked millions upon millions of questions.
Celestia raised her head from the pile of colourful hair; she noticed there was something missing. After a few seconds more she realized another thing, there were two things missing in the room. Celestia looked over at Alex as she said over the crowd of girls, “This is odd, why aren’t Twilight and Lyra here? They would have been the most excited to see me seeing as they were both the honour graduates from my magic school.”
Alex looked around the room and up the stairs, she was right. Alex wondered where the two could have gone, or rather where the two hadn’t left. Alex looked over at Dash and said to her with a tone of frustration in his voice, “Where’s Twilight and Lyra?”
The girl’s eyes widened with shock as she realized what was going on, “They never called to come pick them up. I’ll go get them now.”
As Dash began to go grab the keys to the car, Alex quickly grabbed them from the desk before her as he said while walking away, “No, I’ll do it. You stay here and catch up with the princesses.” With that Alex opened the door and stepped out before closing it behind him with a hint of anger and disappointment in his look he gave the rainbow haired girl. Dash could easily tell Alex was disappointed in all of them for their responsibility or lack of if you prefer. As Alex walked out towards the garage he wondered why she hadn’t called home at all. Alex hopped into his Ranchero and pulled out of his driveway before heading off into the cold night, leaving the rest to socialize.
*****
As Alex pulled into the parking lot, he could already see Twilight and Lyra huddled together, their hair soaked as they slouched over each other with their heads against their knees. Alex got out of the car quickly as he rushed over to see Twilight crying with Lyra rubbing her back and trying to comfort her as best as she could. As Alex approached, Twilight got up violently as she said in a shaky voice, “Finally.”
As Twilight stomped her way past Alex and slammed the door to the car, Alex said to Lyra, “What’s wrong with her? Is Twilight okay?” He seriously worried for these girls and treated them like they were his own and to see them sad hurt him as well.
Lyra gave Twilight a concerning look as she watched her friend cry in the car as she said “It’s not about you being an hour late, it’s about what happened during that hour.”
Alex’s heart began to sink as he imagined what could have happened to them as he said, “What happened? Is she hurt?” Alex looked over to see Twilight looking down at her lap with tears streaming from her eyes; it obviously wasn’t a physical injury. He slowly walked towards the car as the rain poured hard on his umbrella. He entered into the driver’s seat as Lyra climbed in next to Twi as Alex said, “What happened?”
Twilight took a shaky breath as she said, “These girls… they… they humiliated me. They were so horrible.”
Alex’s eyes widened as he rested a hand on her shoulder and said, “What did they do?”
Twilight shook her head as she said between shaky breaths, “They stole, broke. And ripped everything I had, my money my phone, my necklace, they even ripped apart my favourite spell books. They just laughed at me as I watched them; I thought standing your ground was the right thing to do towards bullies.”
Alex looked out the windshield as the drops of water poured upon them as he said, “Who did this.”
After a couple of seconds of waiting for a response from the crying girl, Lyra began to speak for her as she said, “It was the girl from earlier, I know you saw her. You know what she looks like, her name is Ella Redstone.”
Alex looked down at his phone as he tapped away and said, “Don’t need to know where her dorm is, already found it.”
Twilight looked over at Alex as she said, “What are you doing Alex?”
As Alex climbed out of the car, he looked back at the girls staring at him and said, “Solving a problem.” With that, Alex put on his ski mask and slammed the door to the car before beginning to walk into the college. He looked down at his phone as it showed the exact location of Twilight’s phone on a map. Alex knew it was sort of creepy to be tracking their cell phones, but he knew it was for their own good. Alex continued to follow the dot on the digital map as he wandered through the silent hallways, occasionally coming across a dorm partying. Eventually after a couple of minutes of searching, Alex came across the dorm with the cell phone inside. By now Alex was angry for Twilight’s sake; he couldn’t wrap his mind around why a group of girls would steal someone’s cell phone and money. He pounded his fist on the door as he said, “Ella Redstone.” After a couple of seconds Alex slammed his fist on the door again as he said a bit louder, “Ella Redstone!” Alex waited again only to hear nothing before punching the door as hard as he could as he shouted in rage, “Open the fucking door Ella.”
Alex began to hear faint laughter before being hushed by someone, soon a small voice in a fake Indian accent said, “This isn’t Ell”
Before she could finish, Alex slammed both fists on the door as he said in an extremely impatient and angry voice, “Bull fucking shit this isn’t Ella! Open the fucking door now!” Alex didn’t even wait this time, he backed up and launched his soaking wet boot at the door and kicked it down, he watched as the pieces of wood went flying everywhere in the room. Alex looked inside as his wet hair dripped rainwater onto the ground. In the middle of the room were two girls and their boyfriends. They yelped a bit as he smashed the door with his foot. Alex looked around the room and saw all the expensive things like the flat screen television and the lamps. Alex slowly walked into the room as they stared at him, he didn’t care what he looked like because he just wanted to send them the message. He walked up to the television and picked up the game console and movie player and ripped it out of the wall, pulling the wires out and sending sparks flying.
One of the men who obviously looked older than him stood up and said, “Hey what the fuck are you doing?”
Alex smashed the expensive electronics on the ground as he said, “Sending a message.” He then turned his attention to the computer in the corner and sent his fist through the screen and out the other end, destroying the computer in the process. Alex listened to them shout at him as he walked over and picked up the large flat screen television. He ripped it out of the wall as wires were torn from the computer before he walked over to the window and threw the television through it. The glass shattered loudly as rain began to pout into the room, Alex stood there with a look of anger on his face.
The women Alex recognized instantly stood up and said with a look of confusion, anger, and fear as she said, “What the hell was that for?”
Before Alex answered, he turned his attention to the purse that lay on the coffee table next to the open doorway. As Alex picked it up he said, “You broke everything my girl loved, now it’s my turn to do that to you.” Alex grabbed her boyfriend by his long black hair and tugged hard to hear him shout in pain. Ella was getting ready to attack him as he said, “It’s only fair you sit there and watch as I break him. After all, that is what Tara did when you humiliated her.” Alex could see the look in her eyes as she remembered what she had done, her eyes went wide with shock as Alex pulled up her boyfriend’s hand and grabbed his index finger. Alex waited a couple of seconds before pulling the finger back to hear a snap, he cried out in pain as she began to gasp at what she saw. Alex had a look of calmness in his eyes as he continued to break the other fingers. Alex let the man drop to the ground whimpering in pain, he spat on top of him before he got another idea. He pulled the man by his emo hair and lifted his head up.
Ella screamed in emotional trauma as she looked at the masked stranger, “Please don’t kill him.”
Alex slowly turned his head towards her, all that could be heard was the sound of the couple whimpering until he broke the silence and said in an emotionless tone, “I don’t kill.” Alex then grabbed the back of the guy’s head and smashed it against the wooden table in front of the couch. The table collapsed under the force as the wood split into pieces, shards were scattered across the room. Alex watched as the man lay there unconscious, he stepped over him to get into Ella’s face as he said, “If you ever make Tara cry for any reason, your boyfriend’s spine is the next thing I break.” Alex then stepped over the broken emo and walked out the dorm. Before he knew it he was walking in the rain again, he felt like an idiot for forgetting his umbrella and for getting the seats wet in his classic car. Alex got inside the car and removed the mask from his face, there was complete silence as he turned the car on and pulled out.
As they drove home in complete silence, Twilight looked over at Alex and said, “What did you do?”
Alex took a long deep breath as he continued to stare at the road and said, “I did what people should do when their loved one is bullied.”
Twilight had calmed down by now as she said, “What did that involve?”
Alex shook his head as he said, “It involved striking fear into her heart. Parents will always say just ignore them but ignorance is not a proper consequence because they still know that deep down you’re getting hurt little by little. The best solution is to give them a consequence that they are terrified of, when a person is afraid of you, you can get them to do anything.” Twilight didn’t know what to say or how to feel, he had avenged her in what could be a terribly violently way. He had good intentions but it didn’t change the fact that he was the one she watched throw a television out the window into the courtyard. As Alex drove them home they remained silent, not a word was whispered as the street lights filled the car with light in a rhythmic pattern. As Alex pulled into the driveway he took a deep breath and said as he turned off the car, “I’m sorry… I… I just… I see you as my own kids and when I see you in tears I become someone else, I become an animal trying to defend her own offspring.”
Twilight didn’t make eye contact as she said, “You weren’t defending me. You killed someone in there.” Twilight simply sat there with her arms crossed, she couldn’t look him in the eyes and see the same man ever again.
Alex shook his head as he said, “I didn’t kill anyone. I just scared them into giving the purse back.”
Alex watched as Twilight looked like she had a huge weight lifted of her shoulders as she sighed with relief and said, “Oh thank goodness, in that case thanks Alex.” Twilight then proceeded to hug Alex as they sat in their seats.
Alex wrapped his arms around her as he gently pated her on the back and said, “Twilight, I swore an oath not to kill anyone under any circumstances. I would never break that rule.” After a few more seconds Twilight gently pulled away from the hug with a face red as a rose. She brushed the hair out of her eyes as she smiled and climbed out the car and into the garage. Alex climbed out of the car last and walked them to the door as he said, “By the way, you have company.” As he said that, he opened the door to the room to reveal Celestia and Luna sitting in front of the couch with their eyes glued to the television, their full attention was on the mysterious light and sound box.
As Twilight saw the white alicorn with her mane continuing to flow in the air, she jumped for her and said as she hugged her, “Princess Celestia, I can’t believe you’re here! It’s been so long and you haven’t changed at all.” Alex watched as the four ponies got reunited with each other, Lyra didn’t seem to be as excited as Twilight was as they all got into a big group hug.
After a few minutes Celestia calmed the two down and said, “Now girls, we aren’t here for a visit and a tea party, although that could be arranged that isn’t the case. We are here to talk about something urgent and we need a plan fast.”
Alex sat down on the couch as he began to think about a plan and said, “We need everyone here for the planning.”
*****
Alex finally managed to get the girls settled down around the dinner table and said, “Girls, by now Celestia and Luna have made it quite clear they are here for a very urgent reason. I think it would be best if our princesses brief us on the situation.”
Alex motioned towards the two alicorns as they both stood up before Celestia began, “You all know why you have been living here for the past few years, you have all been training as best as possible for the day ShadowThunder strikes back. Well as much as I fear to say this, she has returned to Equestria. She didn’t stay for long though because after a few minutes of searching she uncovered something within this reality she calls ‘The creator.’”
Luna decided to take it from there as she said, “She believes there is a human in this reality that holds the power to dominate our universe. ShadowThunder mentioned she had the power to create and destroy our universe at will. Luckily we have a few extra days before she arrives, according to Alex she will arrive tomorrow since we narrowly escaped only seconds before she followed. We have no idea where or how she found out about the creator but that doesn’t change the fact that both universes are in grave danger. ShadowThunder has been known for not stopping at any costs until she has accomplished her mission.”
Alex began to wrap his hands around his head in deep fear of the end of the world as he said, “I barely escaped her power, we all know I stand no chance against her unless someone is willing to sacrifice themselves to just delay it again for another few days.”
Celestia began to comfort Alex as she said, “Actually, there is a way you can defeat her.” As Alex looked up with a look of hope in his eyes she said, “Only an alicorn can stand a chance against her and she obviously wants to get rid of the creator because of her amounts of potential power.”
Alex began to understand where she was going with this as he said, “So what you’re saying is that if we get to the creator before ShadoThunder does then we might be able to save both our worlds?”
Celestia nodded her head as she said, “That is half correct, Alex. Having her under your protection won’t be able to stop her unless the creator can learn to wield the three powers.”
Alex shrugged as he said, “So what, you’re suggesting we teach her how to use her magic as we run away from ShadowThunder?”
Luna began to smile as she gently said, “No, you don’t have to teach her. Legend has it that there are three books that hold the secret to gaining infinite power. The book of Unicorn is said to have the spell to infinite magic, to be able to use the light magic as though it were dark magic without having to recite spells or find your state of peace if you rather. The book of Earth Pony unlocks the secret to invincibility on one’s birth soil; she will become indestructible on the land she was born upon. The last book, the book of Pegasus, will unlock the secret to flight, self manipulation, and control of the objects that surrounds the user whether it’d be the weather or animals or even other intelligent creatures.”
Alex began to perk up as he said, “So that’s great! We just grab our target come to your library and Bing Bong Boom we have ourselves one of the most powerful creatures that ever existed.”
Unfortunately Celestia was there to crush all hope that was still inside Alex as she said, “It won’t be that easy, these three books are hidden in the farthest corners of our universe. Only the ones who wrote the books will know where they reside, the secret lies with them.”
Even with all the complications Alex still managed to remain confident as he said, “So here’s the plan, we begin searching for the creator whom I will brief upon later, once we find her we have to begin running from the law and ShadowThunder on earth and we will have to run from her as well in Equestria. We go on a wild goose chase for these three books and once we find them she ahs to read all the way through each of them. She will then gain control of her powers and we use her to defeat ShadowThunder before she kills the creator and ultimately dooms us.”
The princesses simply nodded their heads in agreement as they both said, “That is correct.”
Alex sighed with frustration as he said, “Well it is getting late; we have to be going to bed soon. We have a big day of adventures tomorrow; I’ll be staying up a bit though to find out where she is. By the way you two might need to stay here on earth seeing as you are the only ones who could slow her down and buy us time.”
Celstia looked over at her sister as she stared back as though they were conversing telepathically. After a few seconds Luna turned to Alex and said, “We have decided that staying here would be best. But we have also noticed that our faithful subjects have been turned to humans for what is probably a good reason. We assume that we might have to turn into humans as well.”
Alex looked back at Twilight as he said, “I don’t know, your highnesses. As a human your magic can be quite limited at first, finger tips aren’t as powerful at magic as the horn is. Also Dash hasn’t even broken into her wings yet.”
Celestia tilted her head as she repeated the man’s last line with a confused look on her face, “Broken into her wings?”
Alex nodded as he said, “Yeah it’s an expression I use, she hasn’t been able to use her wings because of the physical limitations but seeing as Applejack is still quite strong and Twilight and Lyra can use their magic I assume that human pegasi can fly eventually. Also to make matters worse their age is immediately translated into human years. They were about eighteen when they arrived, the same age as they were when they left Ponyville. If you are right with your age of twenty thousand years or so then you might disintegrate as a human.”
Celestia looked at Luna and began to think about it as she said, “What if we use an age spell on ourselves, we will be infants though but as humans we will be our proper ages.”
Alex watched as Luna and Celestia began to quickly get younger and younger until they looked to be newborns. Alex picked them up as he said to Twilight, “Okay, we need to turn them human before they soil themselves.” Twilight looked at them for a couple of seconds, she felt sick to her stomach due to their cuteness. After a few seconds she began to wave her hands over the foals and they began to turn into humans. The two were enveloped in a bright purple light as their silhouettes began to change shape, after what felt like a few minutes the light disappeared to reveal a girl and an adult woman.
They stood there completely naked as the older one said, “What just happened?” The two looked at each other, they were on their hands and knees crawling around on the floor which mad Alex look away in awkwardness.
Alex came back with towels and wrapped them around the girls as he said, “You’ve been turned human, apparently it is a bit awkward at first but you get used to your limitations.” Alex began to lift the princesses onto their feet to see them wobble and nearly fall down before he said, “You’re going to notice your hair isn’t the same, we think we should keep it that way because magic flowing hair definitely will arouse suspicion. As for your magic so far you can’t cast any spells yet because of how weak your finger tips are, but thanks to a year of research from Lyra we discovered that poking holes in each finger allowed the magic to pass through better.” Alex then proceeded to grab a needle and a candle as he said, “Would you want to et the holes? I don’t want to hurt you two.”
It took a few minutes before Celestia put her hand on the table as she said, “Just get it over with quick. Don’t make it hurt too much.”
As Alex brought the pin over the candle he said to her in a calming voice, “Don’t worry, it doesn’t hurt, just ask Twilight.” Twilight nodded her head in agreement as she raised her hands, there were small dots at the tip of each finger as she wiggled her hands. Celestia took a gulp before closing her eyes as Alex gently grabbed her hand; it was already shaking with fear after she watched Alex put it over the candle. Celestia began to feel quick pokes in her finger tips and before she knew it Alex was done and putting band-aids on them as he said, “See? That wasn’t so bad. Now that we have the pain killers done we can get to the exposing.” Alex then levitated an electric drill to his hand as it sprung to life and began to make a loud whine. Celestia began to panic as she jerked her hand away only to see Alex laugh a bit as he said, “I’m only kidding your highness, how about you test out the magic in your hand now that I have poked holes in them.” Celestia looked over at the vase on the table next to her and waved her hand across it, slowly it began to hover towards her and she smiled brightly with the genius of Lyra and Alex.
The rest of the operation went swimmingly as he poked holes into Luna’s hands, she seemed to be more confident than Tia was but that was probably because she watched what happened first. In what felt like an instant Alex was getting the two princesses into his bed as he said, “Okay you two are going to be sleeping in my bed for now. I’m sorry that I don’t have beds for you but we kinda ran out of money after I purchased the indoor waterfall and giant flat screen television. Anyways good night your highnesses see you in the morning.” With that, Alex slowly closed the door on them and went down stairs to watch some television. As Alex flipped through the channels he heard the sound of footsteps coming from upstairs, the footsteps began to head for the stairs as they tried to remain as silent as possible.
As she walked down the stairs Alex looked at her as she said, “Oh Alex, I can’t sleep.”
Alex looked to be a bit tired with all these times as he said, “Fluttershy, really? Oh never mind come here we’ll watch some television for a bit.” Alex moved over on the couch to allow Fluttershy to gently sit down next to him, she seemed to be a lot more relaxed when they were alone. Fluttershy began to move closer to Alex as to keep her warm as he said, “I’m just going to be watching some news for now.”
Fluttershy sighed as she rested her head on Alex’s arm and said, “That’s okay.” Alex began to flip through the channels until he found the one he wanted, there was a news reporter on the screen saying, “This just in celebrity show creator, Lauren Faust has passed away peacefully in her sleep as cancer overtook her. It was a sad ending to what could be a story about history’s most successful animator.” As the news reporter spoke, Alex began to sit up and move closer to the television. His face began to show despair as he slouched back in the couch with his hands covering his face. Fluttershy noticed that Alex wasn’t crying because of some anonymous person, she looked up at Alex as she said in her soft voice, “Was she the one?”
Alex turned off the television as he said with heavy sadness in his voice, “Yeah she was.” Alex had never felt this hopeless, his only hope at saving Equestria was lost forever, now ShadowThunder could do whatever she wanted. Alex wished she could have lived forever but that never happens. Alex took a long deep breath as he said, “We simply ran out of time…” Alex’s eyes began to widen as probably one of the greatest ideas came to him. Alex jerked upwards in his seat as he said with hope in his voice, “Time! All we need is time! I got it!” Alex looked down at Fluttershy as she lay on the couch sound asleep, peacefully dreaming as she silently breathed. Alex decided to just let her sleep as he said quietly, “Tomorrow we’re going on a huge adventure.”
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Check out the new youtube video
Chapter 3
Alex had finally managed to get all the girls eating some breakfast at the table; it was rather difficult convincing Celestia that the name Applejacks was a coincidence. As they ate Alex continues to go over the plan, it seemed almost perfect, and it just needed a few things. Alex went over the list of supplies they would need such as old passports and older credit cards, so much had changed since that time almost thirty years ago. As the girls finished their cereal Alex guided them into the living room where he began to give the girls strange forms of clothing, the colors and the styles looked nothing like Rarity saw usually. As the looked over the clothes Rarity raised her hand and said, “Uh dear, why are you giving us such… such odd clothing?”
Alex brought his hands behind his back to give himself a look of authority as he said, “Because that is what will look casual where were going… no not where, when we are going.”
Twilight tilted her head after looking over her sleeveless shirt and said, “When are we going?”
Alex looked out the window as he said with a sigh, “Thirty years ago.” Twilight looked over to her friends as to check with them to see if she wasn’t the only one unable to understand him. Alex turned around to face his Equestrian companions as he said, “Girls… it’s time I reveal our true plan.” The girls began to huddle in closer; even Fluttershy didn’t know what he was going to say since she fell asleep before he had the idea last night. Alex gave his now iconic smile as he said, “We are going back in time.”
The girls began to ooh and whistle about the idea as Twilight said, “Are you expecting wither me or Celestia to cast one of those spells?”
Alex simply shook his head as he said with a smile, “Nope, I bought us a time travelling machine!”
Celestia looked at her sister before saying, “We don’t mean to offend you, Alex. But time travel isn’t possible using technology, only magic would be capable of doing that.”
Alex walked over to the garage door as he said to the princesses, “Well then explain that to this!” Alex opened the door and levitated the red rectangular time travelling machine into the room, on the top of it was labelled “Telephone Both”. Alex looked at it proudly as he said, “I call it the Late, and you have to pronounce the ‘e’ as an ‘ee’.”
Twilight looked at the box suspiciously; she knew she had seen it before. After close inspection Twilight looked over at Alex and said, “Is this really yours?”
Alex looked down at his feet and shook his head sheepishly, he reached for the door and as he opened it two teenagers fell out as one of them said, “Woah dude! I think we are in a most bogus situation.”
Alex looked down at them as he said, “Where’s the British guy?” He had no idea where these two teenagers had come from but they dressed like they were from some classic 80’s movie.
As he looked down at them with a look of confusion and surprise, the two got up quickly as they said together, “I’m Bill!”
The other one with the black hair pointed at himself as he said proudly, “And I’m Ted!”
Then the two joined together playing air guitar at the same time as they said simultaneously, “We are the Wild Stallions!”
Alex looked at them with his hand to his chin, he knew he had seen theme before but just couldn’t remember where they were from. Alex snapped his fingers as he said, “Keanu! Listen we need to borrow your time travelling machine!”
The two teenagers stood in Alex’s way as he mentioned the word borrow and said, “We can’t let you do that, dude.”
Alex looked at them as he said, “Listen, how about you get yourselves some more pot while you’re here and we will be back in an instant.” Suddenly behind Alex appeared the exact same time travelling machine and he could hear his own voice saying, “Oops not far enough!” Just as soon as it appeared it was gone. Alex used that moment to gently push the boys out of the way; he motioned for the girls to begin piling up inside the phone booth. Once all the women were stuffed in there Alex got in as he said, “Let’s go back to 2012!” As he said that, the world around him began to glow brighter and brighter, the lights quickly faded and Alex could see he was still in the living room and was watching him still talk to the girls and said loudly, “Oops not far enough!” The lights quickly returned as bright as ever, a buzzing noise rung through the ears of the cramped passengers and the phone booth shook like it was caught in an earthquake. When the shaking stopped the passengers looked out of the tiny windows to see they were in some sort of hyper space tunnel while weird science fiction music played . Alex watched as what looked like a blue phone booth passed by with a man and a small horse inside it, they both had brown hair and the same color of eyes; they looked out of their window to watch as Alex and his group passed by. The tunnel soon came to an end and they were in the middle of England, the midnight stars shined brightly upon the wet streets fresh after a rain storm. Alex and the girls tumbled out onto the dead silent streets as they tried to exit the small red box. He slowly got to his feet and looked around as he said, “From what I understand, we’re in England.”
Twilight brushed herself off and walked up next to the human leader as she said, “How can you tell?”
Alex then pointed his finger towards what looked like a bunch of men in tuxedos with top hats and monocles, they were drinking tea and eating crumpets next to their big wheels as they laughed amongst each other and Alex said, “That, that right there is the toughest English biker gang.”
As Alex said that one of the men turned his head towards the group of women as he said, “I do say old chaps; we have ourselves some imbeciles in the area.”
Alex slowly began to back away as he said, “Just hold your breath; English people can’t see people who aren’t breathing, or no that’s Transylvanians. I’m sorry these guys look tough.”
As Alex slowly backed away, one of the shorter men began to walk towards him as he stroked his moustache and said, “You’re quite right my dear friend. I say, young man, have you no idea that this is our grounds of residence?”
Alex began to have a nervous look on his face as he said while shaking, “Pardon me, we didn’t know this was your turf.”
One of the other members of the gang began to laugh as he said while pointing his cane, “Maybe we could ruff you up as to teach you a jolly lesson not to disturb our tea time again.” Alex slowly backed away when one of the bikers swung his cane under Alex’s feet and flipped him onto his back where he simply held his cane at his throat. Before he could proceed with any more “ruffings” the leader of the gang got onto his big wheel and said, “’Tis not worth it, come now and we shall leave these tiny minded buffoons to their usual business.” With that the men began to bike away into the distance, laughing as they sipped on their tea.
Alex got up quickly and brushed himself off as he said, “Those guys really scare me, they’re so tuff. Now back to business, step one is complete and”
Before Alex could continue Pinkie looked back at the time machine and said with a raised hand, “How did you know we would get that thing anyway?”
Alex through his arms up as he flailed them and said, “Oh I don’t know, I was planning on having Celestia or Twilight do the magic spell but then those two pot heads popped up in their phone booth, it saved us a lot of energy right?” The girls couldn’t help but agree, Alex looked up at the sky and said, “Now, step two is in action. We shall not sleep until we find Lauren Faust.” Alex began to hope on the tips of his toes as he said with a smile of glee, “Oh boy this is going to be so exciting!”
Luna tapped Alex on his shoulder as she said, “Pardon me, sir Alex. But why are you so excited to be in a certain era.”
Alex turned around to reveal his eyes wide with excitement as he said with a giggle, “Because first of all, this is the time era I’m most familiar with, second I can win almost any bet on the London Olympics since I read over the scores once. Thirdly World War Three isn’t supposed to happen for another fifteen years so we can still see the Eiffel tower and the Big Ben. Before France was burnt to the ground in the war, which means we are going to go see France before we go back to the future (accidental title drop).”
Rarity’s eyes began to twinkle as she said, “France? I remember reading about its beautiful cuisines and restaurants, it was the capital of fine dining.”
Alex looked over at Rarity as he said in an informative tone, “We are going to do that as soon as we have found Lauren. Now before anything else we have to find a hotel. I have a wad of cash that I converted into this era’s form thanks to Ted, and we all have old passports thanks to a little friend called Photoshop.”
Celestia brought her hand to her mouth and let out a silent yawn as she said with a tired look in her eyes, “Good, the princess of the sun really needs her sleep, but wait… didn’t we just wake up like an hour ago?” Alex thought over it, it really was going to be a bit difficult to get used to this sleeping pattern, but if he can manage living on an alien world then he can adjust to some jetlag. Alex returned to looking into the distance as he clenched his hands with excitement, he was finally going to attend his very first brony-con. He was finally going to meet Lauren Faust herself in the flesh and blood; he was going to fix one serious problem at Fox news as well.
Alex began to walk away as he said, “Lucky for you the Salvation Army had this era’s clothes that would fit you all, and I know they’re kind of dirty but after a good wash they will be better. Now I’ve given you two princesses some names that won’t attract too much attention, Celestia is now Tia Sun.” Alex looked over his shoulder to see Tia shrug it off and accept it. Alex looked over at Luna and began to think for a couple of seconds, “Your name is hopefully not too cute, Lindsay Sun. I want to name you that so I can nickname you Lulu.”
Luna shook her head but couldn’t take her eyes off of the architect of these buildings that resembled the ones found in Trottingham, Luna eventually realized she was being talked to and said, “Oh yes sure!” Her eyes then resumed looking at all these huge buildings as she said, “So how do you know where to look for the creator?”
Alex quickly responded since he knew everything brony related that happened in 2012, “She’s going to be appearing at Comic-con 2012, the convention is not important all that matters is that she appears there and we haven’t landed in another universe where that doesn’t happen.”
Applejack took her hat off and gave her head a scratch as she said, “Well let’s hope we find her cause Ah ain’t goin’ on no more fancy trips like that ever again. By th’ way, you sure you’ll remember where to find our machine thingy?”
Alex shook his head as he continued to look down the street and said, “Don’t need to, we just need well hidden cryogenics if we ever want to get back. I remember my old friend Justin created a cryogenic container that solved the brain melting issue found in the other ones and sold it to acquire the money to build the collider that helped me find you girls.” Alex began to feel a little down now that he began to think of his best friend’s death, but the very thought of his sacrifice for nothing was what propelled Alex to do his best to take down ShadowThunder forever. Alex stopped at a large building that had the word “Bus Stop” written on it in big glowing letters. Alex waited a couple of minutes at the corner of a busy midnight street along with the girls before the large red bus eventually pulled up. As Alex let the girls get on he whispered into the ears of Luna and Celestia, “Just try to sit still and no one will get suspicious.” With that Alex climbed onto the bus and handed the bus driver some money.
The man looked at the bills in his hand and after a few seconds he looked back up at the man through his thick glasses and said, “This is Canadian money.”
Alex began to walk for the upper half of the bus as he said, “You’re welcome.” Alex motioned for the girls to follow him as well and sit on the upper half to see the buildings; the night was shining against the bus’s sides and lit up the wet pavement beneath them. As the girls sat down, Luna and Celestia couldn’t help but be in awe at what they were seeing, all the lights and tall structures around them were incredible. As Alex sat down next to Pinkie with the rest of the group behind them Alex turned around and said to them, “We have to get back into the states fast! That guy’s newspaper is talking about the comic con being tomorrow.”
Twilight shook her head as she said, “I remember reading on Wikipedia how far America was from England, it said it was a light year away.”
Alex simply stared at Twilight for a few seconds of silence before he said, “There are two things wrong with what you just said, one is the fact you browse that website too much and second is that you believed in that.” Alex gave a gentle shake of his head before looking back towards the front of the bus. The ride was pretty silent aside from when Luna tried to converse with another human being without Alex’s permission, she now knows that she isn’t royalty here and the kissing of the royal hand (or hooves) is only in Equestria. The bus eventually pulled up in front of the airport and Alex turned to the rest of the group and gave them their corresponding passports. When Rarity received hers Alex told her not to pronounce it if she couldn’t, just say it’s Russian. As Alex and the rest approached the counter inside Alex put a wad of cash on the desk as he said, “Ten tickets to San Diego please!” The woman stared down at the pile of money only to have Alex stare at her with an awkward smile, the staring lasted for a couple of seconds before she took the Canadian money and processed it into the ten tickets where Alex gave them one by one to each girl and before they knew it they were through the TSA scan, which Celestia happened to enjoy, and were boarding the plane. Alex looked over to see Fluttershy looking for spot and Alex motioned for her to sit next to him, as she sat down she was clearly showing signs of being uncomfortable and Alex said to her, “What’s wrong?”
Fluttershy looked around the room to see all the people getting on and putting their bags in the compartments as she said, “This thing is so big, what if it can’t carry all of us.”
Alex put his hand over top of Fluttershy’s as he said, “Don’t worry, these things were perfected after almost a hundred years and are made to carry all these people. The only way it can crash is through a feather jamming the engine or something.” Alex watched as Fluttershy squeaked and curled up in her seat and wrapping her arms around her knees.
Fluttershy leaned her head against Alex as she said, “It’s not just that, I really want to go home. I miss poor Angel and all my other little critters.”
Alex wrapped his arm around her shoulder, he was really nervous doing this and it was making his face go red as he said, “In a couple more days you’ll be comfy in your old snugly wuggly bed.” Alex felt like continuing but the plane was beginning to take off and Fluttershy began to scream in her throat as the plane slowly began to pull up into the air at super speeds. Alex could feel her iron grip on his arm cutting off all circulation as she began to panic, her eyes wide with terror at the sounds of the plane’s turbines outside. Alex looked across the hall to see Applejack and Dash raising their arms like children on a rollercoaster as huge white smiles spread across their faces, behind them was Twilight and Pinkie looking through the travel magazines while listening to Pinkie talk about where she will throw her next party. Behind them were Celestia and Luna watching a movie on the little television screens with the headphones they were offered. Alex turned his head around to see Lyra and Rarity looking through the fashion and popular science magazines that were conveniently placed there.
After a while Fluttershy calmed down as she said in almost a whisper, her arms still gripping Alex like a vice, “Is it over?”
Alex pointed out the window towards the small dots of light below him as he said, “See for yourself.” Alex smiled gently as he watched Fluttershy poke her head out the window and look in awe at the small city below her; it was truly amazing that such a big metal machine was capable of keeping them in the air.
Alex could feel her grip loosening as she said calmly, “When are we going to get there?”
Alex flicked his wrist and looked at his watch and after a couple of seconds he said, “In about another twelve hours or so. Then we have to do a bit of driving so you should get some sleep.” Alex didn’t even have to tell her because she was already falling asleep next to him, Alex had to resist the urge to shout D’AWWWW as he watched her get comfy in her seat. For the next coupled of hours Alex would have to put up with having an adorable pony in disguise cuddle up to him as they both sat in extremely uncomfortable seats for the next twelve hours. It was plain paradise to him and he wished it would never end.
Big Action scene coming up in the next chapter. Hope this wasn’t too racist for some of you English bronies out there!
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Quick Note, I'm working on a rap so please subscribe to my YouTube if you want to hear it the day it's released.
Alex slowly fluttered his eyes open to see the plane was descending through the clouds; the wings were cutting through the white clouds of puff like fluff. Alex turned his head to see the girls were still asleep, cuddling up to each other made Alex squeak in his throat, the sight was too cute to handle. Alex slowly unbuckled himself and gently woke the girls up as he said softly, “Girls were going to be landing in less than an hour. We’ll go and get breakfast at a restaurant when we get off.” After all the girls were waken up Alex slowly returned to his seat to see Fluttershy was still sleeping, Alex had to be careful not to disturb her because to ruin her dream would ruin your life. Alex slowly lifted her arm and head to rest his arm under her, trying his best not to wake her up.
It was almost as though she was triggered because as soon as he touched her she woke up and said gently, “Are we there yet?”
Alex smiled brightly as he said while scratching his beard, “Yeah, were in San Diego.”
Twilight popped up behind their seat while saying, “Yeah I read on Wikipedia that it was invented by the Germans in 1900 and meant ‘A whale’s vagina’.”
Alex couldn’t help but laugh as he said, “That was ripped from a movie, Twi. Wikipedia lies again.”
Twilight lowered her head with embarrassment as all the other passengers looked at her with wide eyes as she said while blushing, “Oh yeah… I knew that.” Twilight then slowly returned to her seat as the flight attendant began to turn on the fasten seatbelt sign
As Alex slowly sat down the plane began to rumble and Alex was wondering what that could be, as he looked out the window with curiosity getting the best of him he sees the world in flames. The plane flying below building height to show people jumping out of buildings in flames while screaming. Alex began to panic as he shook to get Fluttershy’s attention, but as he turns to look at her he sees only skeletons. Alex jumps out of his seat over the dead mangled bodies of the corpses that sat in the seats as the shaking began to grow more and more and more. Eventually Alex dropped to his knees and began to panic, his heart jumping nearly into his mouth at all the blood that caked the walls. Alex wondered how the place changed so dramatically and so fast, that was until the base of the plane began to split in half. The plane slowly tore through the middle and split in half as Alex began to slide down the slope towards the opening. For some reason Alex couldn’t grab hold on anything and he began to scream but had no voice, his vision was getting blurry and before he knew it he was watching the plane fly away from him as he fell towards the burning city. Almost as though it was in slow motion, Alex watched himself in third person as he slowly descended on top of a parked car. He watched as his body slowly began to morph under the skin due to the breaking bones, the skin being torn open as the sharp fragments tearing through his skin, blood slowly beginning to spray out of all openings on his face. Everything seemed to be moving as slowly as a snail as Alex watched from the distance before it all resumed normal motion and watched as the car folded in half due to the immense force of Alex’s impact. Alex could suddenly hear in the air the voice of an unfamiliar stranger saying to him, “You left us to die. You failed us and yourself. Wake up Alex.” The voice began to change at the last line to a very soft and timid voice and Alex screamed back into reality, sweat beading down the side of his head as he jerked upright to see Fluttershy tightly gripping on Alex’s arm while saying, “Alex, you were having a bad dream.”
Alex began to calm down as he used his free hand to hold onto his still racing heart, slowly accepting that it was all a dream before crying. Alex slowly gripped onto Fluttershy as he said, “I will never betray you.”
Fluttershy wrapped her arms around him as she said, “its okay… its okay. It was all a bad dream.”
After a couple of seconds Alex realized there was no one else on the plane but them as he said, “Where are we?”
Twilight motioned her head towards the exit as she said, “Were in San Diego. We beter hurry if we want to get to Lauren before it’s too late.”
Alex nearly jumped out of his seat as he said, “You’re right.” His heart was still beating pretty fast which allowed him to think much faster than normally. He motioned for the other girls to follow him out the door and into the airport where he checked his pockets as he said, “Is everyone ready for comic con 2012?” Alex was quite surprised to hear the uproar in positive cheering from complete strangers when suddenly one of the strangers walked up wearing a ski mask.
His eyes were a hazel and were hard to determine whether he was a psycho or he was sane as he said, “Hey pal” Before he could finish Alex punched him in the face out of fear of being robbed. The stranger got back up as he said, “I’m not a killer! It’s a disguise I wear to protect my identity.”
Alex covered his mouth with his hand as he said, “I’m so sorry, here let me help you up.” Alex then proceeded to grab the kid by the hand and lift him up to his feet.
The kid brushed himself off as he said, “Yeah sorry about that, the name is Oscar. But people call me Dark-Castle.”
Alex looked at the boy with a confused look in his eyes as he said, “Come again?”
The boy stared back at Alex as he said, “You know, the famous author for The Gates?”
Alex continued to stare at the boy like he had no idea what he was talking about, because he really didn’t. This kid came out of nowhere and nearly robbed Alex if it weren’t for his fist of fury. Alex just shook his head as he said, “Look I have no idea who you are, The Gates sounds familiar though.”
The kid shook his head as he scratched the black ski mask and said, “It’s a brony thing.”
Alex brightened up as he heard that and said, “No way I’m a brony too! Well it was nice meeting you but me and the girls are going to comic con on a very important mission.”
As Alex began to walk away with the girls close behind him, Oscar hopped his way beside him as he said with glee, “Oh no way, I’m going to comic con as well, first time too. It’s quite awesome but not as awesome as when I go to Mexico”
Alex interrupted him as he said as politely as possible, “Look kid, no offence but shouldn’t you be going to hand out with your friends?”
As Alex walked away Oscar followed close behind him as he said, “That’s the thing, I don’t have any friends. I’m kind of a loser where I’m from.”
Alex quietly whispered under his breath, “You’re kind of a loser wherever you go.” Alex then shook his head as he said, “Listen me and the girls have to go because…” Alex then pointed his finger to behind Oscar’s masked head as he said, “Look pony cosplayers!” Oscar immediately turned his head and began to look for the awesome costumes and Alex took the opportunity to grab the hands of Pinkie and Applejack whom were beside him and began to quickly walk for the exit as he said to them, “Quickly now before the kid comes back.”
Fluttershy looked behind her as she said, “I’m sure he was a nice boy, that wasn’t very nice of you, Alex.”
Alex shook his head as he said, “I know kids like him; they get too attached to you and start acting all goofy and then become sadistic killers if you try to break off of them then.” Alex opened the doors of the airport and could feel the heat of the sun on his forehead as they quickly walked for a bus that had the words “Comic-Con 2012” written on its side. Alex got inside to see there were just barely enough seats for all of them, Alex got them all sitting in the seats as he said, “Okay bus driver, off to Comic-Con!” The bus driver slowly closed the door and began to pull out of the parking lot as Alex began to head for the back seat to look out the window. Alex breathed a sigh of relief until he saw a kid burst out of the door and begin to run for the bus as fast as he could while waving his arms around like crazy. Alex quickly hid himself as he said quietly, “Please don’t stop, please don’t stop.” Almost as though God himself answered his prayers, the bus driver jerked to a stop and opened his door for the panting teen.
The kid climbed into the bus as he said, “Thanks.” The kid began to head for the backseat next to Alex as he said, “You bastard, you though you could lose me huh?” Alex grumbled a bit as he moved himself out of the way to make room for the kid. Alex didn’t hate the kid, he just didn’t like to talk to dumb kids. Oscar sat next to him as he said, “Listen, I know I’m not likeable at first, and I have the tendency to turn girlfriends lesbians but I am a truly likeable person. So tell me, whoever you are, why did you come to comic con? Was it for an autograph? Was it to see celebrities?”
Alex shook his head as he said calmly while looking out the window next to him, “It’s nothing important.”
Oscar decided to nudge the stranger’s shoulder as he said, “Come on! You can tell me anything, I’m good at keeping secrets.”
Alex sighed with frustration before turning to Alex and saying, “Fine. I am on a mission to find and kidnap Lauren Faust so I can train her to wield her alicorn powers and stop a homicidal unicorn lunatic who nearly killed me by burning me with acidic form of liquid magic. I am here with the mane 6 including Lyra, Celestia, and Luna. In the end we will have saved the world from total destruction and possibly saved two whole universes in the process.”
Alex watched as the expression in Alex’s eyes change from shock to even greater shock as he said, “Wow, and people thought I was crazy. You know I believe in the whole multiverse thing but I certainly don’t think that you have the mane six from a kids show with you right now.”
Alex returned to looking out the window as he said to the kid, “Good, glad you don’t believe me.”
Alex began to search for his iPot but Oscar nudged his shoulder and said, “By the way, you don’t seem British.”
Alex looked at him, his eyes narrowing as he tried to understand him and said, “What do you mean?”
“Well its obvious that you aren’t from England but you were getting off the plane with no baggage whatsoever, how did you get there?”
Alex leaned in close as to make sure this kid was the only one who could hear him say, “I have a time travelling machine; I’m from about thirty years in the future and the earth’s rotation caused me to appear in England instead of Canada. Either that or I punched the coordinates in wrong.”
Oscar looked at the man next to him while scratching his ski mask and said, “Bullshit.”
Alex threw his hands up in the air as he said, “You got me; I’m a liar. I was in England only for the day before me and my girls headed back.”
Oscar looked at the girls in front of him as he said, “Okay the time travelling I know is full of shit but the fact those girls resemble the mane six so much is eerie.”
Alex nodded his head as he said, “That’s because they are cosplaying as the girls. Just wearing normal clothing until we get to Comic-Con.”
Oscar began to understand the lies Alex was spewing at him as he said with a slow nod of his head, “Oh okay then.”
It felt like it had been an eternity before the bus finally began to slow down in front of a large building with hundreds of people making their ways into the doors, most of them wearing costumes of their favourite characters. Alex and the girls got off the bus as Alex said to them, “We need to get inside fast does anyone have a plan?”
It took a couple of seconds before Oscar raised his hand as he said, “I could help you get in.”
Alex looked over at him as he said, “You’re not part of this conversation, besides you’re just a simple writer wearing a ski mask, how could you possibly help us?”
Oscar tried his best to retain his outburst of anger as he said, “Just watch, follow me.” Oscar began to walk towards the door as he said loudly, “Out of the way, The Author coming through!” People began to move out of the way and forming a circle around Oscar and the girls as he continued to say loudly, “Me and my stage crew are here.” As he approached the men at the door he said to them with what looked like a straight face, “Could you let me and my friends through please?” There was almost no hesitation as the men gave the two guys and nine girls their V.I.P. passes and let them through.
As they entered Alex said to the teen with a confused look on his face, “How the hell did you manage to get by so easily?”
The masked man gave a simple shrug as he said, “One year I’m a simple fan fiction writer, and the next year my first published book is a bestseller with a movie on the way. A lot can change in a year.”
Alex blinked a couple of times before getting the girls into a circle with Oscar included as he said, “We don’t know how much time we have, we’re lucky enough to have been given all this time to get here but we might not be lucky enough to get any more, we have to hurry and find Lauren before its too late.” With that Alex turned to Oscar and put on his serious face as he said, “You probably know this place better than anypo… anyone else here. Do you know where the Friendship is Magic fans are going?”
Oscar laughed as he raised his head and pointed over Alex’s back as he said, “Jus follow the most colourful crowd.”
Alex lifted his head and began to look towards where his new acquaintance was pointing; surely enough there was a large crowd of people dressing as their favourite pony going up a flight of stairs. Alex looked at the large crowd a couple of seconds before saying, “Oh… that was easy… let’s go!” Alex then stood up quickly and began to walk quickly after the crowd, the girls following behind him with Oscar at the back of the crowd where people were beginning to flock around him for signatures on his book, all being dismissed by him as he followed the crowd of girls. As Alex approached the Brony section he could see sitting behind a table was a woman with red hair looking out towards the crowd of excited adults as she smiled. Alex began to squee as he said, “If the whole planet weren’t in peril this would be an awesome moment.”
As Rarity passed by Alex and into the crowd she said with a brush of her hair, “Not at all what I expected the most powerful god of our universe to look like.”
Alex began to follow after her as he said, “Well great heroes emerge from those you least expect.”
As Alex began to nudge his way past people Oscar began to follow after him as he said, “So how urgent is this mission?” Oscar felt like playing along with Alex’s games, he was always the one to imagine an adventure everywhere he went.
Alex stopped near the front as he said to the masked boy, “It’s pretty urgent. Now I just have to wait until she isn’t surrounded by burly men on steroids.” Alex then resumed watching the mortal goddess, ready to dive in front of her if necessary. She seemed so nice and looked like the kind of person you would have a great conversation with; she looked extremely humble while also still looking surprised by the audience she captured with her show.
As she began to answer questions from the crowd, Twilight moved closer to Alex as she said in a whisper, “How do you know if she’s going to be in danger?”
Alex thought about it for a few seconds before having an idea and whispering back to her, “Is there a way to see the magic inside a being, like a heat scanner or an X-Ray vision but for magic?”
Twilight knew immediately what he was talking about and said to him with a nod of her head, “Yes I can look over the auras that magic creates, it’s not physically visible and can only be seen using magical vision. I call it the M-Ray vision, the more powerful magic someone has the brighter the aura is.”
Alex whispered back to her, “So detecting ShadowThunder won’t be too hard right?”
Twilight gave a simple shrug, her eyes fixing on the woman they were after as she said, “I hope so.” With that Twilight closed her eyes and her hands began to glow faintly, what Twilight saw was like nothing any human would ever be able to see, she swept over the entire crowd, auras of all colors faintly shined around the people. Twilight could easily see Alex with his electric orange aura that occasionally sparked with energy; she could easily see Luna’s shadowy smoke spewing aura and Celestia’s soft light. As Twilight’s scanning began to move out the door her vision became blurry, all she saw before it began to hurt was a human walking towards the entrance. The aura was a black fire that sparked against the aura’s of other people, she watched as the aura’s of the people disappeared as she walked by them making it a clear indication that whoever this was is absorbing the weak and limited energy that surrounded the unsuspecting people. Twilight had to stop using her vision as it became too painful for her to bear.
Alex began to feel nervous for her as he said with an uncomfortable look in his eyes, “She’s here isn’t she?”
Twilight nodded her head as she rubbed her eyes and hands and said quietly, “It’s the one that just entered.”
Alex looked for the person that just entered, his hair was long and brown and he sported a bit of a beard, he was walking quickly towards the stage as Alex immediately recognized who she disguised herself as and said, “MicTheMicrophoneZero?” Alex watched as the imposter began to walk towards the stage as he said under his breath, “We have to stop him.”
Oscar followed Alex’s gaze and said with what looked like a smile, “Hey it’s Mic!”
Alex began to stand up as he said to Applejack behind him, “No offence for what’s about to happen.” Applejack didn’t have time to respond as Alex jumped to his feet and shouted, “Hey everypony! Applejack is best pony!” It was almost as though he had flipped the rage switch because as soon as he said that the entire crowd began to fight and shout at each other. Alex watched as the imposter was caught inside the crowd in the middle of three guys arguing over who is best pony. Alex turned around to Applejack as he said, “It was all I could think of.” With that Alex jumped from his seat into the crowd as he made his way towards the bodyguards that surrounded Lauren Faust. Alex would occasionally push two fighting men out of his way as he made it closer and closer to Lauren.
As Alex began to climb up the stairs to the stage one of the bodyguards pushed him back as he said in a deep and threatening voice, “The hell do you think you’re doing?”
Alex slipped by him as he went to grab him and said, “Trying to save the world.” As Alex began to make his way closer and closer to her he could see the fear and confusion in her eyes. Alex was almost a few feet away from her when he felt something jump on him. Alex fell to the ground and the next thing he knew he was being thrown into the air by Mic, as he flew into the air he watched as Mic’s mouth began to glow a fiery orange. Alex grabbed hold of the metal beams and climbed up just in time for the jet of flames to explode out towards him. The crowd immediately began to panic as they watched the stranger run atop the beams as burst of flames went after him. As Alex ran he searched for his iPod, his heart racing even faster as he realized he forgot it in the future. Alex fell down to the ground as Mic blew another jet of flame.
Oscar screamed at the top of his lungs, “What the hell is going on?!” He watched as his new friend was being pinned down by the celebrity and began to panic thinking of a way to defend or even help. His hoped of doing anything heroic were gone though as he watched a tail come out of Mic’s back, it looked to be spewing black fire as it stabbed the surrounding bodyguards that were protecting Faust. Fluttershy began to scream as she watched them disintegrate before her eyes.
Alex looked over to the girls as he said, “Make some music Dash!” Alex fought as hard as he could to keep the imposter from crushing Alex or burning him.
Dash began to think of a way to create music when she had an idea, she shouted to the crowd, “Let’s make some noise for the performers!” Dash then began to stomp on the ground twice and clapping once after and repeating the process. At first it was only her but after a couple of seconds others began to join in as they played along. It wasn’t long at all before everyone in there was convinced it was an act and began to play along with Dash’s brilliant idea. As the entire crowd shook the stage Dash shouted, “We will we will rock you!” Dash didn’t have to worry about being the only one singing because the next time every person in the room played along and were singing with her.
As Alex listened to the makeshift music, he could feel his energy beginning to bubble inside him, he could feel the magic coursing through his veins, but he had no gloves either. Alex’s grip suddenly weakened and the next thing he felt was a foot against his throat, the Mic imposter looked down upon the bearded time traveller and said, “Finally, you can watch from heaven as I create mayhem.”
Alex was beginning to chock but managed to spit out, “Up yours!” With that Alex brought his fingers to his mouth and began to bite down, he was biting as hard as he could and it hurt him more than anything but he had to go on. He felt like screaming but as soon as he began to taste his blood he knew his plan would work, he had successfully punctured holes in his fingers. Alex lifted both of his hands to ShadowThunder and let out a huge shockwave of energy, he felt the vibrations of his power course through his hand and out his fingers. He then watched as the imposter was thrown off of him and was sent flying towards the ceiling. Alex took the opportunity to stand up and get ready to attack again; as Mic fell towards the ground he let out another burst of flames which were simply blocked by Alex using his levitation spells. As Alex began to fight ShadowThunder he yelled out loud, “Get Faust now!” He then used as much energy as he could to pin down the monster while the girls escorted Lauren away from the chaos. He watched as they began to walk out the door with Faust in the center, the moved quite nicely through the crowd of people who were watching the so called spectacle go on.
The imposter looked at Alex as she said through glowing red eyes, “You think hiding her is enough to stop me? If I could follow you back in time then I can follow you and your friends to the edge of the world.”
Alex grabbed the fake Mic by the throat as he said, “Not if you’re disintegrated.” Alex then opened his mouth and the crowd watched as the black smoke began to emerge from the mouth of the body and onto the floor. As the rest of the smoke poured out, it began to form a body very similar to that of a unicorn.
It began to hiss at Alex as glowing red eyes emerged from the cloud as it said, “What about what you always say? You never kill.”
Alex made his trademark smile as he said, “You know I can’t kill you.” Alex then shoved his fist inside the cloud and let out as large a burst of energy as he could, he watched as the cloud shrieked until it exploded into nothingness where it was followed by total silence.
Alex stood there before the crowd as one person shouted, “That was awesome! The effects looked so real!” With that the entire audience began to applaud for the performance Alex had put on for them, but he didn’t bow for them, instead he walked straight out the door trying to find where the girls and Faust could be. As Alex looked around amongst the confused and crowded area, he could hear a voice shouting his name. Alex began to follow it as he occasionally bumped into people, he could have sword he pushed The Nerd out of the way and didn’t even ask for an autograph. Eventually he exited the door of the place to find the girls with Lauren panicking and flailing her arms. Alex motioned for them to get into a nearby car when he saw yet again the masked teen walk out of the building.
Oscar shouted at them, “What the fuck did I just see?”
Alex shook his head as he said quickly, “No time to explain, do you have a ride?”
Oscar nodded his head with a twinkle in his eye as he nodded his head towards a limo and said, “I always have a ride. Let’s go.”
As they walked towards the car the continued to have to drag Lauren, Alex looked over at the masked boy and said with the most sincerest look on his face, “Thanks for all the help and on such short notice too.”
Oscar shook his head as they got into the limo and said, “I’m always one to help, but I might not help much longer if someone doesn’t explain why we are kidnapping a celebrity and risking our asses to put on a performance?”
As they got into the car Alex seated Lauren in the middle, it was only now that he noticed that they had somehow bound her together with magical rope to keep her silent. As everyone go seated in the limo Alex said quietly, “Look, all that you just saw was actually what it looked like.”
Oscar began to wrap his hands around his head as a shaking Fluttershy sat next to him as he said, “So… everything you said was real?”
Alex nodded his head as he said, “Yeah, it’s a really long story so I’m just going to sum it up for you. I travelled to an alternate universe where Equestria is real and met an evil unicorn who’s hell bent on taking over the Equestrian universe by using Lauren’s Godlike powers. When the girls and I came back from that universe it was about thirty years in the future so me and the girls travelled back to the present in a time travelling phone booth I conveniently found in the streets. Now me and these girls, who are the mane six, Lyra, Celestia, and Luna, have to train Lauren to wield her alicorn magic to stop the psychotic unicorn from killing everyone in either of our universes. To do that we have to find three ancient books that are back in the other universe so once we have Lauren calmed down we are going back to Equestria.” Alex then took a deep breath after spewing all of that out and decided to let someone else talk.
Oscar blinked for a couple of seconds before saying, “Wow… so these are the actual ponies from that universe?”
Alex sighed and after a couple of seconds nodded towards Twilight who replied, “Are you sure? You said never to reveal our true identity.”
Alex did his best to keep calm as he said, “The secret is up; he just witnessed ShadowThunder attack Comic-Con. It’s okay to show yourselves, besides we’re going back to Equestria as soon as Lauren here will calm down, and can someone untie her. I feel creepy seeing a celebrity bound up in front of me.” With that Twilight looked at Lauren with an uncomfortable look before waving her hand over the celebrity. Immediately her hands and legs were free and she was able to speak.
As she was let go the first thing that came out of her mouth was, “What’s going on?! Let me out of here!!”
As Lauren began to kick on the doors Alex shook his head as he calmly said to her, “I’m afraid I can’t let you do that, Lauren.”
The red haired woman looked over at the speaker and said with a very angry voice, “You let me out or so help me I will have the entire country hunting you down.”
With that Lauren pulled out her cell phone and began to punch in 911, Alex waved his hand over the phone and used the faint radio music to help crush the silver capsule as he said, “We don’t want any device that emits a signal, it’s enough that ShadowThunder can track you by your aura without having the army tracking us by your cellular phone.”
She stared at the crumpled device in her hand as she said shakily, “What the heck is going on? Please tell me.”
Alex looked out the side of the window and said to the people in the car, “Right after this.” As he looked out the window he could see Fox news standing at the curb with the reporter talking into the camera. As the limo approached the Fox crew Alex opened the door and knocked over the news reporter as he shouted out, “Next time you diss bronies you should source your materials you biased tards!” Alex then closed the door and resumed his serious face; he had just accomplished what no brony was brave enough to do. Once he was calm enough he said to the other passengers, “Sorry you had to see that.”
Oscar then stuck out his fist as he said, “Dude, brohoof. Finally Fox news got what they deserved.”
Alex joyfully fist bumped the masked stranger before looking back at Lauren and saying, “Listen Ms. Faust. I wish we could let you go, believe me it hurts me to see you so shaken up but the fact is a whole planet is in danger and you are the chosen one to stop it.”
It took a couple of seconds for Faust to process what she had just herd, after a couple seconds of silence she looked back up at Alex as she said, “Why me? What am I capable of? All I do is create kids shows and animate.”
Alex began to go along with her and sympathise with her as he said, “That’s just it; it’s your creativity.”
Lauren shook her head as she said, “What are you talking about? None of this is making sense.”
Alex began to sit back in his seat as he said with no emotion in his voice, “It will in about five seconds, Twilight.” Alex looked over at Twilight to see her eyes glowing a bright purple/lavender cloud that enveloped the surrounding disguised ponies. Lauren watched in awe as the human silhouettes began to change shape, taking on the shapes of very familiar characters. Before long Twilight planted her hooves on the ground along with the other ponies in the limousine, Celestia and Luna had changed back into their alicorn forms as well. As Lauren stared at them with her jaw hanging open Alex looked at her and said with a smile, “Does this make sense yet? How about if I add alternate universe to the idea?”
After a couple of seconds Lauren said as she looked at all the ponies, her eyes wide with more amazement then Oscar’s as she said, “So… everything I created… became real?”
Alex shook his finger as he began to explain, “Not exactly, they are from a universe where Equestria was a reality, it also turns out that any being in our universe can learn a certain form of magic whether it would be earth pony’s strength, the unicorn’s magic, or the pegasi’s manipulating abilities. Some have more power than others and because you created the television form of their universe it is believed to be that you have the most magic of any creature of the two universes.”
It took a while for her to let all this new information sink in, she began to doubt what reality really was and if their universe was really the product of some show from another universe. Her entire perception on what was and what wasn’t had to be thrown away in order to make way for the new reality. The additional information that she was responsible for saving her show’s universe nearly blew her mind as well, after a few minutes of letting it seep in she said, “So… I am an alicorn I assume?”
Oscar brought his hand to his chin as he began to think along the ideas Alex was saying and said, “Well you might be an alicorn, or you could very well be another powerful unicorn. Right Alex?”
Alex looked over at the masked kid as he said, “I can’t take you seriously with that ninja mask on, but essentially yes that is right. We have strong beliefs that you have enough power in your creativity to defeat ShadowThunder.”
Lauren began to pick up on the odd name and she said, “Who’s Shadow Thunder?”
Alex took a deep breath as he said, “ShadowThunder is a unicorn that is bent on absorbing your powers to help her kill Celestia and Luna so she can claim the throne and claim to be the first pony ever to become an alicorn after birth. If she does that than she will gain infinite power strong enough to destroy the universe, possible ours as well now that she’s been here.”
Celestia decided to talk to Faust now and gently said, “But there is still hope, like our friend Alex said, you have the power to defeat her. But at the moment you cannot control it, so we are all going back to Equestria to go on a quest to find the three ancient books that will unlock your powers.”
Lauren was still stunned by the crowd that surrounded her; she was basically surrounded by her own creations as she said, “What about the one in the mask?”
Alex looked over at Oscar; it was finally occurring to the two that he might want to follow Alex into Equestria. Alex already had other plans and said with a sad look on his face, “Sorry, kid. But this is way beyond you. We don’t want to be pulling in more humans than we need.” Alex watched as Oscar’s expression began to get sadder and sadder before he said, “How about you stay here back on Earth and help us big time.”
Oscar looked up at Alex from burying his face into Pinkie’s pink mane and said, “How?” Oscar immediately resumed giving his favourite pony lots of hugs; he was doing what no manly man had done before. He was hugging the pink marshmallow.
Alex planted his hand on Oscar’s shoulder and said, “Lyra has a ton of blueprints for devices she needs inventing, since we will be coming back here in the future we would like to see at least one of these things being funded for.”
Lyra’s horn began to glow as the notes appeared in front of her and said, “See these are devices that could help non unicorns see the magical auras that surround us all.” She handed the blue piece of paper to Oscar where he looked over it.
After a couple seconds he said to her, “I’m pretty sure I could fund this project. On one condition though.”
Lyra tilted her head as she became curious to find out what his conditions were and said, “What would that be?” Oscar then opened his arms, he didn’t need to explain it because Lyra knew immediately where he was going with this and gently wrapped her turquoise hooves around him in a friendly hug. Lyra noticed Oscar was trying to make a move on her and immediately said, “Woah there, I’m already in a relationship with my fillyfriend Bon-Bon.”
Oscar threw his fists up in the air with excitement as he said, “I knew it! Anyways yes I would be happy to get a team to start creating this device.”
Lyra jumped on all four hooves with excitement as she said with glee, “Oh thank you thank you thank you.”
Oscar knocked on the window to the driver’s seat and said, “Twinkie, take us home.” Oscar looked back at the crowd as he said, “I’ve always wanted to name a bodyguard Twinkie.”
Alex smiled at that before he looked down at Lauren who was still sitting on the floor of the limo and said softly, “Why don’t you sit up here. I’m sure you want to actually meet what could be considered your kids.”
Lauren nodded her head and slowly climbed onto the seat, she was beginning to feel a bit more comfortable as she sat next to Alex as she said, “So what’s Equestria like?”
Alex smiled as he began to remember all the fun he had those three years ago and said, “It was great enough to help get rid of my depression. I’m sure you’ll love it there.”
Lauren began to look more and more calm, yet on the inside she still felt a little shaken up by everything that had just happened as she said, “One last question, what kind f powers will I have?”
Alex began to twirl the crumpled phone in the air and spun it around and around using the music of the radio as he said, “Powers beyond your wildest imagination. Once you read the Book of Unicorn, you will know how to use all of your unicorn powers without having to concentrate on them. Most alicorns are capable of that at birth but seeing as you are a human you must learn the hard way how to use your magic. For now though we can rest easy because I’m sure ShadowThunder is gone for the day.”
Fluttershy began to calm down as she said silently, “I hope we can stop that meanie before she hurts anyone else.” Fluttershy still looked a little shaken up after seeing those two men vaporise in front of her.
Alex turned his head out the window, his mind was beginning to plan the next step as he said, “That’s step 2, now to begin step 3: get back to Equestria.”
Pinkie Pie began to get excited as she said, “Can we throw a party once we get there?”
Alex laughed gently as he said, “We’ll see… we’ll see.”
Author's Notes
Hey guys just want you to know that i have a few youtube videos up and i think you should give them a little love. You can check them up here
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Chapter 3 Part 3
Check out my newest Youtube Video
Oscar lead Alex into his room while everyone else was down stairs as, the place looked quite big with the 80” plasma screen television and the large bed, but one wall had nothing on it but a door. Alex and the masked man walked up to it as Oscar said, “Once I started bringing in the dough I began to think of a hobby I could start with all of this money. Since I love the action films and I’m no stranger to danger I began collecting a few toys of my own.” Oscar then opened the door to reveal a huge walk in closet with numerous isles filled with swords of all types ranging from simple swords of the medieval ages to actual renditions of swords from games. Oscar walked his friend down the halls as he said, “I think I might have spent over three million dollars on everything.”
Alex was amazed by all these swords, some he had never even seen before like the solid gold twenty foot long sword. Alex snapped himself out and said, “How did it cost two million dollars to buy all these swords?”
Oscar wagged his finger as he opened another door while saying, “I don’t collect just swords.” As Oscar opened the next door Alex’s mouth opened in awe as he stared into a room filled with firearms.
As Alex entered the room he looked to his side and nearly jumped out of his skin as he shouted, “What the hell!”
The masked man stared at Alex as he said, “What’s wrong?”
In front of Alex was a large black egg shaped container with a box like thing at the end, it looked to be the size of a truck when scaled next to Alex. As Alex got back up he began to back away as he said in horror, “You have a fucking Tzar Bomb!”
Oscar shrugged as he looked over to the container next to him as he slowly said, “So…”
Alex was terrified that such a bomb was in the same room as him as he said, “That thing is the equivalent of 50 million tons of Dynamite.”
Oscar looked over to the large nuclear bomb in his room as he said, “Is that bad?”
Alex looked at Oscar like he needed to be slapped as he said, “That thing is three thousand times more powerful than the Hiroshima bomb! It could damn near wipe out the entire northern hemisphere. I know that is an exaggeration but that thing shouldn’t exist. Let alone in a freaking kid’s room. How the hell do you manage to get something like that?”
Oscar looked over at it as he said, “I got it at an auction. The poor sucker had no idea how much he was starting it for, bought it for a million dollars.”
Alex was heading for the exit as he said, “You are the weirdest person I have ever known. You must be really worried about your manhood to have a FUCKING NUCLEAR BOMB in your room!” As Alex walked out of the room in a rage Oscar looked back at it as though he had no idea what was so bad about the bomb, after a couple of seconds he decided to follow his new friend. As he began to walk down the hallway to the stairs he said while looking back at the masked man, “So… you managed to get all of this by just writing books?”
As Alex slowed down to take the entire surroundings in, Oscar walked up next to him as he said, “Yeah, thanks to a book that I wrote called The Rebel. Seeing as I really couldn’t make any money off of pony fiction I decided to go for original fiction, and have multiple pony references in it.”
Alex nodded his head as he said with a smile, “Good plan, speaking of plans we have to get back to Equestria soon before ShadowThunder attacks again.”
Oscar began to nod his head as he walked down the hallway while saying, “Good idea. My mom will be home soon and she is definitely not the one who likes to meet new people.” Oscar began turning down the hallways before getting to the stairs that lead to the bottom half of the mansion. As Oscar began to go down the stairs he hopped onto the railing and slid down like he was six years old, completely oblivious to the shape of the ending of the rail being one that curves up. Oscar hit it and fell off the side as he swore in French which made Alex laugh somewhat. As Oscar got up he said quickly, “Get your stuff together cause we are going to Equestria!”
Alex walked up behind him and put his hand on his shoulder as he gently said, “Listen, I have been thinking about this, I know you really want to come and it would be torture to keep you here now that you know it all exists.”
Lauren walked up next to Alex and spoke for the first time in a while, “We just don’t think that you would be capable of defending yourself out there.”
Alex looked into Oscar’s eyes as he said as nicely as possible, “So what I want you to do is to bring a sword cause you’ll be needing it where you’re going.” Oscar looked up as his cheeks began to raise with glee only to see Alex give him a wink through his own glasses.
Oscar began to run up as he said, “I might as well pack some clothes for the journey too!”
As he disappeared into the upper floor Alex shouted after him, “Only what you can fit into a backpack. And nothing unnecessary, we don’t need PSPs when Pinkie’s around!” After a couple of seconds Alex looked over at the two princesses as he said to the two, “One of you is gonna have to give me their crown if we want to get back.” Celestia was the first to hover her crown over.
Alex gently held it in his hands and noticed it was a pretty hefty crown as she said, “Please only take what’s needed.” Alex brought his finger along the edge and chipped it ever so slightly.
He looked over at Twilight as he said, “Just a couple more seconds before he comes back. So get ready.” Twilight jumped off the seat and got ready as she changed back into a pony along with the others. The glowing filled the room brightly as Oscar began to walk down. As he reached the bottom of the stairs he could see them all returned to their pony forms. Oscar could barely hold in his shouting as he saw Pinkie squirming through her sweater to get out, her pink hair and mane sticking out both ends of the sweater. As soon as Pinkie got out Oscar stepped into the room, this was the first time his face was visible to them all. He was dressed in black clothing and with him he had what looked like a black airsoft mask. His two swords on his back with his backpack over top with all of his clothes inside, his mask dangling in his hands as they all stared at him.
Oscar slipped the mask on as he said in a deep voice resembling that of Optimus Prime, “Let’s roll.” That very moment he was sure he could feel a few manly chest hairs grow on him as he stood there with the black mask covering his face yet again.
Alex couldn’t help but be impressed by his set up, he was dressed for what looked like could be any season, surely this kid wasn’t stupid enough to just bring winter clothes. As Alex turned his attention to Twilight he said, “Alright so now that Bosscar is here can we please make the jump?”
Twilight nodded her head as she said while looking around the room, “Yes. But as soon as we get there we absolutely must travel back to the present or who knows what will happen to ourselves. Interacting with the smallest object from the past can affect the future in deadly ways.”
Alex nodded his head as he said, “You’re probably right, so as soon as we get there we need to find a way to jump into the future as fast as possible, we can’t freeze ourselves because then we might need to hide ourselves which again puts us at risk of changing the future. We need to find a way to jump into the present, any suggestions?”
Pinkie decided to raise her hoof as she said with a smile on her face, “Ooh ooh, how about we go away from where we were and make sure that nopony will ever find us!”
Alex began to think about it, the way she said it was faulted but the idea in itself was smart, they needed to be somewhere were there was no living interaction… where could they go that didn’t have any other ponies and remain for as long as a thousand years? The idea suddenly struck him as he turned to them and said, “I’m sure we all know where to go.”
Lauren began to think hard as to try and guess what Alex was thinking before saying, “Where could we go.”
Alex pointed his finger to the sky as he shouted, “We can figure that out ON THE MOOOON!” Finally Alex felt accomplished after referencing one of his favourite fan made pony animations.
The ponies looked at Alex with blank stares only to have Oscar walk up beside him and say, “It’s a brony thing.” With that the girls nodded their heads with understanding and before they knew it Alex was throwing in the piece of metal.
One by one the ponies jumped in except for Twilight, as Oscar ran for it he tried his best to do a barrel roll but landed on his back and got sucked into the vortex. As Lauren began to slowly approach it she said loudly over the sound of the portal, “I can’t do this! So much has happened me in a day! I can’t just leave reality!”
Alex put a hand on her shoulder as her red hair blew in the wind he said with a comforting smile on his face while the light of the portal reflected off his glasses, “What is reality by now? Who said that the last television show you watched wasn’t a reality anywhere else? There’s always somewhere out there that holds your dreams, it’s time to go find it.” With that Lauren closed her eyes and walked through the portal. As Alex and Twilight remained Alex said loudly, “Will I see you in there?”
Twilight shouted, “Yes make it quick though we might be wasting precious time!” With that Alex and Twilight jumped in at the same time and the portal closed after them. The room feel into complete silence.
*****
The cave was silent and empty only for a couple of seconds before a cloud of darkness bubbled into existence, soon filling the room with smokey shadows. When the clouds faded away there stood a lone mare whos mane was as black as the heart that beat inside her. She began to pace around the room as she said to herself, “That human barely even fears me… I must make him tremble with fear. I must explore their greatest fears!” As she said that she began to course through the memories of Alex she got from making contact with him. As she dug her way through his mind she reminded herself to find what he feared most. The search was almost fruitless until she stumbled upon a few nightmares he had a while ago. As she watched over them she could see the bearded protector at a park with the yellow pegasus. ShadowThunder began to ask why this was where his nightmares were stored when some movement caught her eye. She began follow the slight change in shapes that were taking place in the background to see a lone figure standing there. He was much taller than an average human but looked to be make of sticks just by looking at his build, he simply stood there watching over the two simply sit there on the bench. ShadowThunder began to feel a sensation she hadn’t felt in centuries, fear. She began to wonder what it was about this creature that was scaring her and was the reason this dream was a nightmare when she looked it in the eye. As soon as she looked at the face of the gangly monster she realized it had none. Just a blank white canvas waiting for facial features to appear, she began to believe that this creature was not scary by appearance… but by actions. She watched as it slowly approached the couple, a hole beginning to form in the middle of the head. As it approached the back of Alex’s head a whole mouth began to take form with teeth descending into the back of the throat, it’s hands stretching out beyond their previous length as tendrils began to form out of it’s back. As soon as it was about to attack Alex the nightmare ended, ShadowThunder stood there… petrified by it’s presence. She knew it was perfect and began to create it out of her own magic. A pale white blob began to form in the middle of the room and was soon beginning to form arms and legs of it’s own, a human outfit matching that of the nightmare formed over top and before long, standing in front of the mortal god herself, was the definition of human horror. ShadowThunder took a couple of blinks before hissing silently while floating around it, “You have been brought into existence by me… almost as though you could say I am your… mother.” She watched as the figure stood still before saying again, “You will seek out the chosen one and do what you are best at. When you sense the presence you must seek it out… go.”
After a couple of seconds of waiting the creature slowly began to walk, the tendrils ripped out the back of the creature and it began to walk like a crab as it turned it’s head towards it’s master. Using the faint wind as it’s voice it said through what looked like a mouth covered in goo matching the color of his face, “The name is Slenderman …” As Slenderman left ShadowThunder could feel chills running down her spine, she knew that this creature defined fear but hoped that it would be enough to stop Alex.
As Slenderman walked into the forest he noticed a class of small ponies with cameras around their necks walking in the woods, laughing as they hopped amongst each other while taking pictures. As one of them stood still she said with a large smile, “Stand in front of that big old tree!” As soon as her friend did so she snapped a photo, the picture immediately popping out completely visible. What the ponies saw was a photograph of the happiest foal ever but what their eyes hadn’t picked up yet was the tall human like creature in the very corner nearly invisible, basically promising them an untimely demise.
Okay this is the official end of Chapter three and I cannot write any more because I can’t see… I scared myself so badly to the thought of Slenderman that my eyes are tearing up. So have fun trying to sleep if your someone who loves a good scare like me cause this is going to be a long night.
Also this chapter gives two hints to two books I will be writing in the future, one of them is very obvious while the other one was carefully hidden. The key word to finding the teaser for the seconds story is hidden…
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Behind The Scenes with The Ponies
Twilight trotted up to her little chair and plopped herself onto it with a large smile on her face, as she sat down a shotgun mic was lowered towards her face which startled her a bit. One of the camera men said silently, "It's just a microphone, we're rollin'."
Twilight cleared her throat and said with a large smile, "Hello every human and pony, me and the girls are back from Canterlot after celebrating Hearths Warming Eve. The play did great, the suite we stayed in thanks to Celestia was superb and the food was excellent. We couldn't have been more happy with the holidays we have had thus far."
Quickly the camera cut to a different scene where Pinkie Pie and Oscar were sitting in their chairs in front of a studio as Pinkie said with a giggle, "I helped throw the biggest party of the year and it turned out super duper fantastic! I just wish Alex and Oscar were allowed to come."
Oscar looked over into the camera as he said with a raised eyebrow, "Yeah i wanted to but my parents were visiting the set and think that the ponies are special effects. And I think the reason Alex couldn't come was because he's Jewish."
Pinkie waved her hoof a bit before saying with the shake of her head, "No no no no no, he said something about a ravioli monster with wings... What was it called it had such a silly name..."
Oscar turned his head to the pink earth pony as he said with a laugh, "You mean the Flying Spaghetti Monster?"
Pinkie had a large joyful smile on her face as she said, "Yeah that's what it was! At first I thought it was a joke but I learned that what a friend believes in is something you should not be bothered by."
The camera again cut away to show Rarity in a bathrobe, mud on her face, and cucumbers over her eyes as she said with a drink floating next to her, "The festivities were simply divine, it was such an honor for Oscar to film our performance and send it in to Habsro"
One of the camera men quickly whispered, "HASBRO"
Rarity gave a flick of her hoof as she said, "Right... HASBRO. Anyways it was a great celebration and it is truly exciting to be allowed to celebrate Alex and Oscar's holidays with their families... Oh no pony told you yet? Oscar invited us to his house out in" a quick bleeping noise was heard to cover up Oscar's location, "to celebrate their form of Hearths Warming Eve. I just hope he isn't as creepy as he is between filming..."
As Rarity talked the camera zoomed in over her shoulder to show a man in a black ski mask hiding behind one of the green curtains with what might be a creepy smile on his face before the camera cut away again to Rainbow Dash sitting on her chair with a soda between her hives as she said joyfully, "So many locations to go to this winter, first we travel out to a place called Hollowwood or something then me and the girls head back to Equestria for the holidays before coming back here for a few days, then were heading over to Oscar's place for his holidays. He talks about gift giving so I'm hoping someone here sells rotors for tortoise shells." As she spoke a man wearing black Aviators along with a man in a black mask began tip toeing towards her with a buzz cutter in his hands, a large devilish smile under his mask. As he approached the unwitting Pegasus he makes a clean swipe with the sound of the clippers buzzing. Rainbow's face quickly turned to shock as she realized what happened and jerked her head around to see Oscar and Johnny Knoxville laughing hard. Surprise quickly turned to anger and the cyan pony jumped onto Oscar and began jumping up and down on him, the camera slowly zooming in on her mane to reveal no damage.
The camera quickly cut to Applejack and Lyra in their chairs, Applejack took a large bite out of an apple as she said, "Y'all heard it before, the celebration was great, we're invited to Oscar's, he's sort of creepy, and he's getting a broken nose fixed. Ah personally think it was mighty generous of him to let us stay at his place though and ah think it sure would be nice if we got him something nice."
Lyra nodded her head as she said, "Maybe an autograph? He's been dying to keep one of Twilight's letters."
Applejack nodded her head as she said, "We're gonna be resumin' the filming right after the human holidays is what the director said."
The camera quickly cut to Fluttershy sitting in her little chair, a bright fluffy bath robe covering her as she cuddled up on the chair. She looked towards the camera as she said, "Well I think that it would be sort of... Different to go somewhere again just as we get back from Canterlot." As Fluttershy spoke the camera man's breathing began to get heavier and heavier. As the camera man breathed heavily Fluttershy picked up her juice box and took a sip put of it, as soon as her lips touched it the camera an let out a scream of pain and fell to the ground suffering from a HHHNNNNGGGGG attack. Fluttershy floated over top of it as she said, "Oh dear, not again." Then the camera quickly shut off.
Chapter 4 Team Faust: December 25th
Tis here means that there will be three chapters that you can read in any order and it won't matter because of how it will be designed. Hope this is interesting enough for you guys and have a merry Christmas, Happy Hannukah, Happy Festivus, oh and yeah a sub chapter of Oscar's Christmas with the ponies will be out on boxing day.
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Chapter 4 Part1: Let The Games Begin
Guys I am so sorry for the late update, I was really busy with Christmas and other things that I just didn't have time to continue my writing. Well after a good long wait here is a late christmas gift yo you guys: my fans!
Chapter 4:
Let the Games Begin
Alex looked around the surrounding area; he was in a dark area along with the rest of the group. The last thing they could remember was teleporting to the moon in Equestria and falling asleep in Luna’s castle she made over the thousand years she was there. Suddenly they were in a blank area. Fluttershy moved closer and closer to Alex as she said in a shaky voice, “I don’t like this place… it scares me.”
Alex patted her head as he said gently and in a strong voice, “As long as we are all together we’ll be safe…” Alex then felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up, he felt a sudden fear of the unknown and his bones began to chill as he said, “Wait… now I’m scared.”
Oscar looked over to Alex as he said with eyes filled with fear, “Yeah, are you feeling that bone chill?” Oscar watched as Alex nodded his head before continuing, “I’m feeling it too.”
Celestia looked around and lit up her horn in hopes of lighting the way as she said, “We just need to find an exit.” Unfortunately her horn did glow but appeared to be useless against the power of the dark room around them. Celestia tried harder but nothing seemed to work, after a few more fruitless attempts she turned to Alex and Lauren as she said, “My magic’s useless for some reason.”
Lauren began to shrink into the crowd as the unexplained feeling of fear enveloped her as well, as she went to her knees she said in a scared voice, “Something’s wrong here.”
Suddenly everyone in the group nearly jumped out of their skin as Pinkie began to laugh uncontrollably, her eyes filled with joy for the first few seconds as a smile was on her face soon turned to eyes filled with terror and a large frown as she said, “My… laughing isn’t working. There’s nothing funny to laugh about, I’m scared.”
Alex stepped to the front of the group as he said, “We all are, Pinkie. We just need to find a way out of wherever we are.”
Dash hovered above the crowd and said bravely, “I’ll go and see if there’s an exit.” Suddenly Dash began to fly upwards but made no progress in distance travelled; the entire group realized that she was flying in place. Dash fell to the ground and had a look of fear on her as well as he said, “I… can’t fly… this is impossible.”
Alex walked a bit further only to see the group standing in one place as he said, “Well from what I can see, we can walk forward. Let’s just get moving before whatever this fear is consumes us.”
As Alex took a step forward, his heart nearly beating out of his chest a shrill and evil voice whispered through the air, “I wouldn’t go that way.” Alex jumped back into the circle of light that surrounded the group, his face petrified with fear as a tall skinny man in a black suit began to walk towards them. He only stepped far enough for everything up to his shoulders to be seen as he continued, “In fact… I wouldn’t go anywhere if I were any of you. Stay here forever and you’ll be safe, venture into the unknown and you could die.”
Oscar stepped forward and reached for one of his swords only to realize they were stuck in their sheaths. As Oscar struggled he said with a grunt, “Where are we? How did we get here? Who the hell are you?”
The figure simply stood there as it quietly laughed and said, “That is for you to find out. The answer lies at the end of a game… a simple and fun game I know you humans loved as children.”
Alex hesitated for a couple of seconds, every time he looked at the slender figure he couldn’t help but nearly soil himself he was so scared. After a couple of seconds Alex said in a weak voice, “What game?” Alex looked over to Pinkie only to see her shaking with fear and tearing up next to Fluttershy.
The figure slowly stuck out his hands as he said, “The right hand will put you in the game, complete it and I shall return you to where we found you, the game will be the most horrifying thing you shall ever see. The left hand will immediately return you to where I found you, but forever be tormented by horrific hallucinations followed by an unexpected death of all the loved ones. Which choice will you make?”
Alex looked over to the group and met eyes with Oscar as he said, “I think we all know what we’re picking.” Alex looked back up at the black tie of the figure as he said, “We choose the game.”
The tall man clapped his hands together and whispered with joy, “Wonderful. Now we must discuss the rules.” The figure slowly began to walk around them as he said silently using the wind as his voice, “The first rule is that none of you will venture off from your group alone. The second rule is that if any of the groups has not completed the first task within fifteen minutes, I shall unleash your inner Zalgo.”
Applejack raised an eyebrow as she said, “Inner what?”
The figure ran his finger along her cheek as he said, “If you want to find out, just stay were you are. But be warned, Zalgo is forever. Once you see him, he has already killed you. He is unstoppable.”
Applejack began to back into the now growing crowd of cowering ponies. Even Celestia was crying out of fear, none of them could explain this sudden fear they felt but it obviously came from this figure that stood before them. Alex closed his eyes when the figure walked in front of him as he asked, “We heard you mention groups a couple of times. What exactly do you mean by that?”
The figure motioned his hands across the now terrified contestants as he said, “There are twelve of you. You must split up into groups of four in order to make it out alive. The last and final rule is that you can use whatever you have on you whether it is magic or wings or earth horse magic. But heavens forbid if you use them to run away, face the most painful death you have ever experienced as you watch all your loved ones suffer. Seeing as you are all friends I can assume that you shall all do your best to work together.” The figure stuck out his hand as he said, “So… are you ready to play?”
Alex was hesitant a couple of seconds, his hand slowly raised itself as he shook the dead cold hand that belonged to the figure and said, “Who are you?”
The figure returned his hand and slowly began to sink into the shadows as he said, “I am… The Midnight Man… Once you have found your group you shall shout out my name three times and will then begin the game.” With that it was gone, no dramatic exit or anything. But as soon as it was gone Alex could feel less and less scared. As his bravery returned he turned to the group as he said, “Luna, Faust, and Oscar, you’re all with me.”
Twilight slowly began to approach him as she said with an unsure look, “I think it would be best if we took Faust, after all we can teach her magic. Or rather I tag along with you.”
Alex shook his head as he said, “Me and Oscar are the best equipped for this. Faust is our top priority and we need to protect her at all costs.” Alex then turned to Luna and said with a concerned look, “Twilight is right, we need all the best magic and weapons we can get for Lauren.”
Luna didn’t look at all hurt, she completely understood and went to join her sister, Lyra, and Pinkie. Fluttershy was alongside Applejack, Rarity and Dash. Once all of them were in their groups Oscar walked up next to Alex and said in a deep and stern voice, “You sure these groups will be able to take care of themselves?”
Alex nodded his head as he said, “Alright, chances are we are going to get separated. If that occurs, we need the best fliers to get high up and head for the sun. Doing that will show us where the others are and we will be rejoined in no time, is everyone ready?” Alex watched as the groups nodded their heads and Alex said loudly in the opposite direction of the group, “Midnight Man! Midnight Man! Midnight Man!” The next thing they knew, they were in a blinding light that came with a deafening boom. Everyone felt weightless for a split second before feeling gravity once more, and then everything went black.
Author's Notes:
Hey merry Christmas guys, please tell me in the comments section how the story is doing so far and i will use your tips and ideas in the future of this story. Again sorry for the lack of updates and I'm seriously sorry about the delay in the audiobook for the Gates. My associate who is supervising over the project told me that he will have it completed on the 20th of january... next year... oh wait January is the beginning of next year so not that long of a wait, see you guys in the next chapters! PEACE!
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Alex, Oscar, Twilight, and Lauren looked around their new surrounding area; they appeared to be in a town found in the medieval era. The people wore simple clothing, the buildings had simple shapes, and were all contained in a castle like courtyard. Alex was the first to bravely take a step away from the group as he looked around at the happy town and said, “This place is so familiar, yet so… different. Where are we?”
Oscar seemed to be the first to know exactly where we are as he looked up into the sky and said while covering his eyes from the sun, “Take a wild guess.”
Alex followed Oscar’s finger towards a massive rock like object that appeared to be hovering above the town, dark and riddled with craters, much like the moon. Its eyes and teeth were opening and looked rather sinister and immediately hinted towards where they were. Alex turned around to his dark masked companion along with the rest as he said, “We’re in”
Before he could finish, Oscar stepped in and said, “We’re not in Majora’s mask. Were in a much worse situation…”
Twilight tilted her head as she said, “How can you tell?”
Oscar pointed towards behind Twilight to reveal a small statue of a child, its face appearing to be that of a completely different person as it smiled at them with an ugly look to it. It sported a small green hat and shirt as it rested on its small mantelpiece. As Twilight reached out to touch it with her lavender marshmallowy hoof, its face suddenly distorted until the eyes were simple dark holes along with its mouth. It’s mouth bled shadows as it spoke in the very familiar Midnight Man voice, “You were so close, my masked friend, but you are still wrong upon that guess.”
Oscar took a step forward and was about to draw one of his swords only to have Faust stop him gently and say while avoiding eye contact with the statue, “What is this then?”
The statue breathed a breathy laugh, almost as though it was whispering. The cold air sending chills down the spines of the group as soon as they noticed the rest of the town melting away like a fresh painting, all before revealing a very familiar dark area with them in the center of the light. As they huddled together, the feeling of utter helplessness penetrating them again, the voice continued, “This is a customized game that our masked hero was thinking of. Very similar to the original game, Majora’s Mask, but this time you have to kill me before the moon lands. No continues and no lives. All you have are your wits and your weapons at hand. Once the first game is completed you will meet up along with the rest of the group for one final game as long as you haven’t faced it yet during this game. Good luck everyone… you’re going to need it if you have only ten minutes to find me and defeat me.”
Lauren nudged her way to the front of the crowd as she said, “Now just wait a minute, this isn’t fair.” Her anger didn’t matter though, the surrounding area returned to its original state to show the people again going about their daily business, the moon looking just as sinister as it looked down upon the town with its fire coloured eyes. Once everything turned back to normal, if this could even be considered normal to them, Lauren looked back at the group as she said frantically, “Ten minutes isn’t enough!”
Oscar began to walk past her as he said with his head low, “Well then we’ll have to make the best of it. Let’s get a move on.”
As Oscar walked into the distance, Lauren said with a worried expression on her face, “Where are you going?”
The man wearing the airsoft mask turned around as he said with a shrug, “We’re going to need all the help we can get right?”
Alex couldn’t help but agree with the statement, they were going to need all the help they can get in order to defeat Midnight Man, whoever he was, and reunite with the rest of the group. Alex followed close behind as he said, “So what kind of help are you looking for?”
Oscar turned his head slightly to look over his bobbing swords as he continued to walk and said, “Well to start, you can’t play Majora’s mask without the masks right?”
Alex was beginning to get a little frustrated with Oscar’s way of talking as he said, “You’re not making…” It was then that Alex understood what he was getting at and said with a gentle nod on his head, “Ohhh… okay now I understand.”
Twilight trotted up next to Alex and Lauren as she said, “What are you two talking about?”
Alex gave her a wink as he said, “Trust me when I say this kid knows what he’s doing.” Alex then looked up to the masked leader as he said a bit louder, “That is only if I can trust you in what you are doing?”
Oscar turned around as he said, “Hey, this is DC we’re talking about. I make things up as I go along and it usually turns out great!”
As Oscar resumed walking into the town, Twilight trotted up next to him as she said, “Usually? What do you mean usually?”
Oscar shook his head as he brought his hand to cover his mask as he said, “Ugh… Once we’re out of this mess I’ll tell you about The Gates 2.”
As Oscar continued to walk Twilight pleaded, “Will someone tell me what in the world is going on?”
Alex rested his hand against her face as he said with a gentle tone, “Just smile and nod if it makes no sense, it will make our lives a lot easier.”
With that, Alex re-joined the group leaving Twilight hanging at the back as she said to herself, “This makes no sense at all.”
A few minutes later, Oscar walks up to a man with a large bag on his back filled to the brim with masks of all sorts. Oscar tapped the man on his shoulder as he said kindly, “Excuse me sir but could we borrow some masks from you?”
The man’s face looked plain dead; it looked to be that of a toy for its expression did not change at all. It continued to look at the masked man in front of him as it simply said, “You should not have done that.”
Oscar began poking his chest as he said with a more annoyed tone in his voice, “What I shouldn’t have done is about to happen unless you give us those masks.”
Twilight decided that this was the time to intervene and get between the two while saying apologetically while looking at the man with the masks, “We’re sorry about our masked friend here, we just need your help.” As soon as Twilight noticed that the man’s face had not yet changed she decided to pu on her puppy eyes as she said with the quiver of her bottom lip, “Please?”
Twilight watched as the man’s face began to shake and quiver, almost like it was resisting the urge to look alive in any way. After a couple of seconds the man leaned in to Twilight as he said very quietly, “Follow me.”
The man immediately turned around and began to walk towards one of the houses, his hands still clasped and his face returning to a smile. As Oscar and Lauren followed closely behind the man, Alex walked up next to Twilight as he said, “How did you know that would work?”
Twilight gave a shrug as she said with a smile, “I learned from you that giving the cute face always works.”
Alex gently laughed along with Twilight as he said, “The one time I’m both happy and angry is about you’re adorable cuteness.” The two then rejoined the rest of the group as they entered a small hut; no one else was in the house but the five.
As soon as the masked man looked out the window to make sure the coast was clear he turned around and said, “You shouldn’t be here.”
Alex shrugged as he said, “Yeah you can tell huh?”
The masked man motioned for Alex to be quiet as he said, “No I mean none of this is right. It feels like yesterday everything was right, I was on my journey after witnessing the moon being pushed back and then today I’m back in the middle of the town and the moon is back in its day three position. Everyone else looks like they are used to this or that this is normal but I know something is different.”
Faust motioned for him to calm down as she said, “We just want some help and as soon as we do what we need I am sure that everything will return to normal.”
The man looked at her with a new expression, it looked like he was taking a chance and trusting her as he said, “Alright… what do you need from me?”
Oscar walked up as he said quietly, “We just need some masks.” As the man pointed towards the bright lavender unicorn, which stood out completely from the rest of the surroundings, Oscar lowered the man’s hand as he said, “Just the humans, she doesn’t need one.”
Twilight trotted up to the masked man as she said, “Why am I the only one who doesn’t get a mask?”
Alex just shook his head as he said, “Because I can’t cast any magic, I already explained to Oscar how it works Oscar needs one because judging by his personality he can’t throw a punch. And Lauren might discover how powerful her powers are with a mask. You are the only one who can cast magic at will.”
Twilight simply nodded her head in agreement as the man with the masks handed out only three masks, one for each of them. As Oscar held his mask the man said while tapping on it, “These masks have been kept secret and never before have they been seen. I am trusting that you three will know when to use them. My masked fellow I give you a mask that lets you master the weapons you carry, making you undefeatable.” Oscar looked at his mask; it was plain white with only one eyehole and a painted eye over the other eye. The man walked up to Lauren and handed her her very own mask as he said, “This mask shall grant you knowledge of what shall happen, making you perfect for planning ahead.” Lauren looked over the plain white mask that had only one slit to fit both eyes. It represented the ability to analyze the surroundings and create a plan. Finally the man walked up to Alex and handed him his mask as he said, “This mask will grant you your hearts desires, but at the sacrifice of your energy. You can go anywhere, do anything, but only if you have the energy.”
Alex looked over his mask, it had no eyeholes, it only had the shape of a heart that outlined the mask. Alex held it carefully in his hands as he said, “Thank you. If only there was a way to show you our gratitude.”
Before Alex could say anything more, the man raised his hand as he said, “We must go our separate ways, who knows what is watching us. You can show me your gratitude by using these masks wisely and defeating your enemies only with the desire to bring justice.”
Alex turned around as he said, “We are going to do just that. Thank you.” Saying nothing more, the group left the house back into the town. The people acted like nothing had ever happened as they went about their daily lives, smiling their smiles that were just as real as a puppet’s. Alex turned to the group as he said, “Alright, we need to find out where Midnight Man is hiding.”
Oscar jokingly pointed towards what looked like knights, they were obviously created by The Midnight Man and didn’t belong here, and judging by their stances, they were going to kill the four of them. He looked at them as he said, “Why not ask them?” Oscar watched as Alex lunged towards them and stopped him gently as he said, “You need all your energy for The Midnight Man, I’ll take care of these goons.”
Oscar pulled off the mask to reveal his black plastic mask beneath as he said with a chuckle, “This thing is awesome!”
Alex gave a quick shake of his head as he pointed to behind the masked man as he said, “Hey look at the trails they left, they were the ones who dug those tunnels right?”
Twilight gave a close inspection of the holes as she said, “Are you suggesting that they came underground from a certain source?”
Alex walked towards it as he said, “Well while all of this was going on, Lauren decided to analyze the situation and figured out that they were simple search and destroy goons Midnight Man had set out, she also said that both tunnels were set at a very slight angle suggesting that they came from a certain point on the map. My guess is that if we follow these holes we could easily find Midnight Man right?”
Lauren walked up to Alex and gave him a bump on the shoulder as she said with a smile, “Way to go, you managed to create a tactical plan pretty fast.”
Alex blushed a bit as he said with a smile, “I get those minutes of smart sometimes. Anyways we don’t have much time; we have about seven minutes left before something bad is supposed to happen.” Without saying anything more, Alex jumped into the hole and began to walk down it. Oscar was the next to go in followed by Lauren and Twilight, once they were in the hole Twilight lit up her horn to light the way as she said, “Let me make myself useful for once.” As Twilight trotted past Alex towards the front of the pack she said, “You stay close behind me, Oscar you stay behind Lauren, we need to give her maximum protection.”
Oscar nodded his head and walked behind Lauren, as they walked through the tunnel no one spoke a word for almost a minute before Alex said, “Did anyone else have that split second where they felt helpless when they saw the statue?”
Twilight nodded her head as she said, “Yeah, I think that Midnight Man has the ability to create those negative feelings in his victims to test their willingness to comply.”
Oscar decided to pipe up as he said, “You know the more I think about it… the more this guy seems to resemble Slenderman.”
Alex turned around to look at Oscar, who was almost invisible as he was dressed in all black, “Slenderman?”
Oscar shook his head as he said, “I’m guessing none of you have heard the legend then. I have a fetish for creeping myself out so I learned about this creature called Slenderman. Just judging by the name you can already imagine what he looks like, tall and thin. The legend says that he has the ability to create tendrils from his back and arms and stretch his limbs to incredible distances. Legend also has it that if you look him in the eyes, if he has any. You will lose your sanity. He lurks in the shadows and appears to those who believe him and will either take them away or disembowel them. His very presence is what causes you to feel fear and powerless.``
Twilight slowly trotted up to the three of them, her bright horn being a beacon of relief that casted away the darkness that surrounded them. She looked at Oscar as she said with a nervous look, But what about that Zalgo thing he was talking about.`
Oscar shook his head as he said, “He must not be named too often for he represents true chaos.”
Before Twilight could interject and mention Discord Oscar said, “Discord can suck it now that we have Z to deal with.”
Almost as though it had been listening over them, Alex felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand straight up as the whispering voice hissed, “So… you know the true legend about me… Good for you. For that I shall give you one extra minute, better hurry though because that leaves you at only three minutes.” Alex began to buckle at the knees as he slowly descended to the ground, the feeling of utter helplessness engulfing him along with the rest. As Oscar tried to get up the voice hissed ever so silently, “You all know what happens after your time is up don’t you? Or should I demonstrate with our brave little hero right here?” Oscar began to drop to the ground in agonizing pain, the feeling of his skull expanding from the inside like a balloon as he screamed for help. As Oscar slammed his face against the tunnel walls hoping in vein to end the pain he said in a demonic voice through his bleeding mouth, “ZALGO RETURNS!” Alex and the rest watched in horror as his face began to bubble while his eyes went completely black, watching in disbelief as tentacles began to protrude from his mouth covered in blood. Before they could exit his mouth though, the tentacles returned to their original place, sinking back into his throat along with his face returning to normal leaving him to couch and vomit blood as he gasped for air. Oscar soon got to his feet wiping the blood from his mouth to hear the voice say, “Better hurry… your friends might be in trouble!”
Twilight screamed in anger and fear after what she had seen, “You monster! You sick and vile monster!”
The voice hissed and laughed as he watched the lavender unicorn drop to the ground and scream in horror for no reason as the voice said, “You don’t want to insult me. I control you.” With that the voice disappeared and the group returned to their original stance link nothing had ever happened.
Twilight began to pace back and forth as she said to herself, “We’ll make it out, we’ll be fine. We’ll be fine Ha Ha!” Twilight laughed like a lunatic as she pranced around them and smashed her head against the wall.
Alex quickly grabbed Twilight vigorously as he shouted, “You are going to be fine, you’re just under his spell. Wake up!” Alex watched as Twilight squirmed and screamed and laughed while in his grip. After a couple of seconds of her squirming Alex was left with no other choice but to kiss her on the lips. Alex’s lips mashed against Twilight’s as he watched her slow down before stopping. Alex finally let go of the kiss to see her begin to cry gently in his arms as he said with a gentle pat on her back and said to her, “You’re fine… you’ll be alright.”
Twilight was breathing shakily as she said, “He had me in a spell… I believed him when he spoke to me. I actually believed we weren’t going to make it out of this.”
It was a couple of seconds later that Alex picked her up and carried her down the tunnel, holding her with care. As he walked with the now sleeping pony in his arms Oscar walked up next to him along with Lauren as Oscar said, “That’s one powerful kiss you have there. How did you know that a kiss would bring her back to reality?”
Alex quietly whispered to him, “Love is the most powerful thing in the world and can do wonders if used right. Kissing Twilight’s lips gave her a feeling of love powerful enough to snap her out of the spell.”
Lauren looked over at the two as she said, “How did you know Twilight would feel love when you kissed her?”
Alex shrugged as he whispered back, “We were living with six other girls, either she was going to suddenly turn lesbian or she was going to at least like the one man in her life. Its psychology and stuff I don’t know really.”
Oscar and Lauren agreed that the logic there made some sort of sense, and followed Alex to the end of the tunnel. At the end of the tunnel Lauren slipped her mask on as she said, “This place has a large dome like structure obviously representing the source of the knights and judging by the amount of holes in every wall the leader had sent out large numbers of them in every direction looking for us. This place probably is where Midnight Man resides.”
Alex leaned in toward Lauren as he said, “Alright, you can determine that using the mask, but you seem so sure.”
Lauren pointed towards a sign that had the name Midnight Man scratched onto it as she said, “Well it’s kind of obvious isn’t it?”
Alex stared at it as he said, “Alright then…” With nothing else to say Alex gently dropped Twilight to the ground as he said calmly, “Wake up, we need the smartest pony in Ponyville to help us out.”
Twilight’s eyes fluttered open as she said with a large inhale, “I’m up…” As soon as Twilight made eye contact with Alex she remembered what Alex had done for her. She immediately jumped up and hugged him tightly as she said, “Thanks for snapping me out of it, I owe you one.” Twilight got to her hooves and looked around the room with Alex and Oscar ready to attack, the dome was enormous and was smoothly cut.
As they stepped into the center the voice returned, “Well… not much of a challenge was it?” Alex could feel his fears getting the best of him but remembered that he had to stay in control and he had no real reason to be afraid. Suddenly a large thick black cloud dropped to the ground as the voice hissed, “This is where the real challenge is…” Alex and the rest watched as a large thin body emerged from the black smoke and was heavily armored. A large knight’s helmet covering the face as the man said, “Which one of you is powerful enough to challenge me?” The knight gave a jerk of his arms and two large and thin swords dropped from his wrists.
Lauren quickly slipped her mask onto her face as she said, “Large slender body and very long and thin swords suggests that he relies on speed and distance, if you get closer than he expects he is rather defenseless.”
The voice began to hiss as it slashed and swung while saying, “Where did you get that mask?”
Oscar began to walk towards the knight, he reached up and pulled off his mask revealing his face for a split second as he said, “You said that this game could be beat by any means possible, so we got some help.” Oscar then slipped the other mask onto his face, he slapped his pistol holsters and two pistol clips flew into the air. Oscar kept walking as he quickly reached into his coat and brought out the two pistols and swung them towards the clips sliding them into the pistols perfectly. Oscar began to charge the knight as he fired the pistols rapidly, shells pouring out of the silver guns until there were no bullets left. Once Oscar noticed he had run dry, he jumped in the air and landed on one of the swords the knight swung at him. He swung the pistols and threw the clips into the face of the knight before throwing the pistols themselves. The knight shielded his face with his other hand and Oscar took the opportunity to pull out both his swords and slicing the hand clean off. The knight screeched in pain and wrapped his other hand around his severed arm as Oscar said, “Hurts Donut!”
Alex began to search for his mask as he said, “No time to make jokes, we have to kill this beast. We only have one minute left.” As soon as Alex realized how much time was left, he grabbed hold of the mask and placed it on his face. The missing eyeholes blinded Alex temporarily before he began to see shapes made of light, he noticed that it was very similar to infra-red but represented magic in colors instead of heat. Alex began to walk towards the knight as he said, “Let’s see what this mask can do.” Alex felt the bones in his arms vibrate with magical energy as he stuck them out towards the knight, his arms suddenly felt zero pressure as a massive shockwave was emitted from his hands. Leaving Alex in awe and the beast on the ground disoriented. Alex began to charge for it as he yelled, “Oscar, arm me!”
Alex looked over to see Oscar at the opposite end of the room about to toss one of his swords. Oscar threw the sword and watched in amazement as the sword was perfectly thrown across the room towards Alex. Alex caught the sword perfectly and watched as orange light in the shape of electricity coursed through the sword. As Alex returned his attention towards the knight, he watched as it got back up and swung its enormous sword at Alex. Alex closed his eyes but felt nothing and opened his eyes to see that Twilight had placed an energy shield around him. Alex gave a salute towards the lavender unicorn to see her blush before he stepped back out of the shield, this time prepared for another swing. The knight lunged towards Alex and swung it’s massive sword at him only to have Alex block it. Alex simply had his sword raised to black it and watched as the orange energy coursed through the sword. Alex focused a large amount of energy into his arm and watched as a powerful shockwave shattered the sword. Alex felt all of his energy leave him as the knights arm disintegrated in front of their eyes. The knight fell to the ground as Alex slowly walked up to him while Oscar said, “Face it, we beat you. Bring us back to our friends.”
The knight lay there motionless as it began to laugh slowly, sending chills down everyone’s spines. Alex continued to stand there though as did the rest of the small group, they were resisting the knight’s abilities to force them into feeling fear. The knight continued to hiss and squirm slightly but only watched as the group smiled at each other. Alex looked down as he said, “You failed, what you just went through was a team victory. You can make people feel helpless and weak but when they know they are strong and they know they are together they become immune to your spells. Everyone in this group is feeling the love of friendship and teamwork and are now stronger than you. We won!”
The Midnight Man took a deep breath before saying in a deep hiss, “Very well, you may proceed to the next game where you will face your inner…”
Alex watched as a sword was jammed through the knight’s mask before it lay there dead. The thich black shadowy smoke pouring out of the helmet and into the ground before the entire body disintegrated. He looked up to see Oscar holding the sword saying, “All he was going to do was try to scare us. Whatever it is we are going to face it together right?”
Alex raised his sword as he said, “Damn straight. Sorry for the language Twilight.”
Twilight nudged her head against Alex as she said with a smile, “Its okay. Let’s go.”
The voice returned as eerie and as evil as ever as it said, “Very well, say my name three times and you shall proceed to the final game.”
The three looked into the distance and shouted the name all together, “Midnight Man! Midnight Man! Midnight Man!” With that they were engulfed in shadows and disappeared.
*****
Meanwhile back in the small town, the man carrying the masks watched as the moon began to slowly recede into the distance as a large pillar of black smoke trailed behind it. The man watched in joy as he said to himself with the clap of his hands, “That’s how you show my gratitude!”
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Chapter 4: Fluttershy's Group
Creepy Black
Applejack groaned as she pulled herself to her hooves, only to realize her and her group were in a lab. Applejack went to help her friends up as she said, “Ah think Alex was right, we did get separated.”
As Fluttershy woke up she began to have a mini panic attack as she said, “W-Where are we?”
Suddenly the voice of an old man came out of nowhere, “Oh hello there! I didn’t see you come in here? My name is professor Oak; tell me, what are your names?”
Dash trotted up to him as she said, “My name is Rainbow Dash, the most awesome flier in Equestria!”
The old man smiled as he said, “Well hello, my name is Rainbow Dash the most awesome flier in Equestria, tell me are you a boy or a girl?”
Dash raised an eyebrow at him and said, “Girl…”
Fluttershy walked up next as he said, “Oh please you need to help us”
Before she could finish Oak said, “What is your name?”
“Fluttershy.”
“Well hello Fluttershy, are you a boy or a girl.”
“I’m a girl.”
“What might your name be?” Oak brought his empty gaze over to the white unicorn.
Rarity trotted up to him and gave him a nod of her head as she said, “My name is Rarity.”
“Are you a boy or a girl?”
Rarity was hesitant for a couple of seconds due to the lack of options before saying, “I’m not a girl. I’m a lady.”
The old professor simply repeated, “Are you a boy or a girl?”
Rarity scoffed before saying, “I’m… a girl.” Rarity then trotted off to the rest of her group as she whispered to them, “How rude.”
Applejack was next and was already ahead of him as she said, “My name’s Applejack. Boy it sure is a good thing we found someone smart.”
The professor didn’t even blink before saying, “Well Mr. Applejack, follow me along with the rest of the group and we can get started on choosing your starters.”
Applejack trotted up next to the group as she said, “For a professor he ain’t to smart. He thought just because ah said boy it means ah am one.”
Fluttershy nudged Applejack as she said, “Well it could be worse right?”
Right them the professor showed four red and white balls as he said with a twinkle in his eye, “Now only one of you can chose a starter, I’m terribly sorry about that but we have a lack of them.”
Fluttershy tilted her head as she walked up next to them as she said, “Starters?” Immediately when she touched one of the spherical objects it opened up to reveal a yellow rat inside with bright red cheeks. Fluttershy smiled greatly as she said with joy, “Oh my! This game has adorable animals. I wonder what’s in the other ones?” Fluttershy began to have the time of her life opening up each ball to reveal a small red dragon with a fire on it’s tail, a blue turtle that reminded her of Tank and some weird cross between a flower and something else. She looked at them as she showed obvious signs of struggle, after a couple of seconds she looked at the professor and said, “You promise that the ones I don’t pick will be fed? And you promise to put out that poor baby dragon’s tail when I’m gone?”
Professor Oak simply smiled as he said, “Don’t worry, Fluttershy. These Pokémon will find a safe trainer someday.”
Fluttershy felt confident in trusting the Professor as she pointed at the yellow rat and said, “I choose this cutesy wutesy yellow baby rat.”
The professor smiled as he nodded and said with a gentle laugh, “Ah the Pickachu. Such a cute pokemon isn’t it?” The professor handed her the red and yellow ball as he explained, “Obviously you are new to the world of Pokémon so let me explain,” The face suddenly melted away, Fluttershy screamed at the top of her lungs when she saw this happen only to hear the same voice as earlier say, “Your first task is to beat the entire first gym in this city in fifteen minutes, or I shall unleash all your inner Zalgos. Good luck!” The professors face slowly began to reform, she darkness in the room disappearing as soon as his face was reconstructed only to hear him say, “Do you understand?” The professor showed no sign that anything happed just there, he only smiled at the group.
Applejack walked up next to Fluttershy as she said, “Don’t worry, we understand.” Applejack turned to Fluttershy and said with a concerned look, “Let’s get this over with, let’s get to that gym!” Fluttershy simply nodded, she began to think of the cute yellow creature that was cuddled up inside the magic ball and couldn’t help but smile.
As the group began to head for the exit the professor said as the doors closed on them, “Welcome… welcome to Pokémon Creepy Black.” Dash looked at the professor’s eyes only to see them curl into the back of his head as he gently laughed.
Dash gulped down her fear and joined the small group outside as she said, “Let’s take a look at the small rat you got.”
Fluttershy smiled as she pressed a small button on the face of it while saying, “Okay. Come on out little guy.” The ball slowly began to open, inside it was the creature she had before. Only something was terribly wrong with it, it barely resembled the creature she chose. Fluttershy screamed in horror as she dropped the red and white ball on the ground only to see a torn up and mutilated carcass that once belonged to an adorable creature. It’s yellow fur was stained with blood all over and there were limbs missing on it, it’s eyes were torn out of it’s skull and had a note next to the body. Fluttershy fell to the ground crying her eyes out blaming it all on her while Rarity hovered the somehow clean note to her face and read it out loud, “You’re Pikachu has died, you now have it’s ghost as your pokemon.” Rarity looked down at the crying yellow pegasus as she said with a comforting look in her eyes, “Dear, remember this is just a game. Chances are we are probable still sleeping on that moon right now.”
Fluttershy held up the dead body of the creature as she said in a shaky voice, “I… I… killed it.” Fluttershy continued to cry her eyes out only to hear the name of the yellow creature a couple of times. Fluttershy looked up to see a see through version of the rat nudging her hair; it looked as though nothing had ever happened to it before. Fluttershy looked at it for a couple of seconds before saying, “I… I’m so sorry for killing you. I didn’t know that you would die in that small ball.”
The little yellow creature looked around to make sure there were no others around before it said to the group, “You need to get out fast! This isn’t the way it’s supposed to be played.”
Rainbow Dash walked up next to it as she said, “Well, that’s what we’re trying to do. We need to get to a gym and win it… I think?”
The yellow ghost looked up at her as it said in a concerned but adorable voice, “This gym isn’t going to be easy. I don’t know how things work in your world but here when you lose you are killed.”
The girls surrounding the small yellow ghost looked horrified to hear such a thing as Applejack stuttered, “K-k-killed?”
The yellow ghost nodded his head as he said, “Unfortunately yes.”
Rainbow Dash trotted up closer as she said bravely, “Well then we will just have to do our best not to lose right? Then no one dies.”
Pikachu shook his head again as he said, “Rules state that if you win you have to murder your opponent. So no matter who wins, the two players lose. One loses their life, the other loses their sense of morality.”
Fluttershy began to panic along with the rest as she said, “I can’t go killing innocent people, that’s just mean… I want to go home.”
Twilight flipped onto her back with fear when the sinister voice returned as evil as ever as it said, “Better hurry up… clock’s ticking.”
Applejack helped her friend up as she said, “Fluttershy… this is one of those moments where ya have ta say to heck with it all. When we win the gym thingy, we’ll read a prayer or somethin’ like an apology to the other player. Maybe then they will forgive us.”
Rarity trotted by as she picked up the white and red ball and said, “Or we can altogether break the rules in order to do a good thing. A real lady never breaks the rules but then again a real lady never kills. Where is this gym, uh… thing?”
“I told you my name is Pikachu… wait why should I even be talking?” Pikachu began to wonder where he got his abilities to even talk before Fluttershy snuggled him into his ball before gently closing it.
Fluttershy began to walk slowly as she said, “I wish Alex were here, he would know what to do…”
Dash looked around the seemingly peaceful town as she said, “I wish everyone else was here… I hate being separated from the rest of the group.”
Applejack looked at the buildings as she said to Dash, “Doesn’t this place remind you of anything? It feels like we’ve seen this or at least something like this before.”
Dash began to rub her chin as she said, “Yeah… I think I know what you mean… wait didn’t we play a video game that had a very similar name to this?”
Applejack looked over at Dash as she said with a look of confusion, “Yeah I think we did… Alex gave us a game called Pokémon and told us that it was a big part of when he was young and a huge part of today’s society.”
Dash began to look a little more confident as she said, “Well if that’s the case then I know what to do now! I beat the entire game and know all the tips we need to beat the gym!”
Applejack shook her head as she said, “But if this is all from a game… how are we in it?”
Dash looked around as she said, “You’re right… Midnight Man must have tapped into our thoughts and fears… but how would we not have noticed?”
Rarity looked around the little village as she said, “Last I recall we were landing on the moon and fell asleep inside Nightmare Moon’s castle…”
Fluttershy began to wonder as she twirled around, “Well then how did we get here?”
Applejack and Rainbow Dash began to have the same thought as Dash said, “Wait… did anypony else here see Inception?”
Fluttershy and Rarity shook their heads in disagreement which led Applejack to say with Applejack to say with a growing smile, “Are you suggesting that this is all a dream?”
Rainbow Dash began to hover in the air as she said, “Look around you, the signs are all so clear now that we shed some light on them. The lack of memory of arrival, the last memory was all of us falling asleep and…” Dash then pursued to tackle Applejack violently as she said with a smile, “Lack of pain! We’re in a dream!”
Rarity began to understand what was going on as she said, “So we must be lucid dreaming!”
Fluttershy piped up as she said, “Lucid what?”
Rarity trotted by as she said, “Lucid dreaming is when your conscious mind has taken over thee unconscious’ job of dreaming making you fully aware that you are dreaming and giving you full control of the surrounding area.”
Fluttershy began to smile as she said, “So I don’t have to hurt anyone?”
Rarity shook her head as she said, “Nope, this is our dream… let’s make sure it’s not a nightmare.” Rarity then trotted off as she said, “Wait… I don’t know where this gym is…”
Dash trotted by Rarity as she said, “Follow me and AJ, we know where this gym is, you ready Pikachu?”
The yellow ghost floated by the two of them as he said with a squeak, “As ready as I’ll ever be. You sure you’ll be able to win this gym no problem and without having to hurt anyone?”
Applejack winked as she said, “This is our dream isn’t it? We make the rules.”
The yellow ghost floated by Fluttershy as it said, “So if this is your dream… then how am I aware of what’s going on? How am I able to think and communicate despite knowing I’m not an existing creature?”
Fluttershy squeaked as she said, “Maybe it’s because you are a part of all of our imagination and we attached to you, causing us to believe in you and depend on you making our subconscious create a character with depth.”
Rainbow turned around as she said, “Please speak English!”
Fluttershy looked up at the group as she said, “Maybe because we believed he was real, he became real in our heads.”
Applejack began to look a little sad as she said, “But that means that once we leave, you leave as well…”
Pikachu simply smiled as he said, “As long as I know this isn’t what life is supposed to be like I will always be happy. Come on you don’t have much time left.”
*****
One of the trainers was playing with his Bulbasaur in the locker room, tossing him treats and laughing with his friend when a tall mysterious man stepped into the room saying, “Are you John O’Conner?”
The trainer looked up, he began to feel a little uneasy staring at the way this man dressed, he couldn’t get himself to look beyond the neck tie as he said, “Who are you? You’re not Team Rocket.”
The man slowly approached, his voice was weak but as sinister as the devil himself, as he circled the boy and his Pokémon he said, “You don’t look like me… I’m supposed to be the only one in this competition?”
The boy watched as his Bulbasaur began to cower away from the man for no reason; he was beginning to feel helpless for some reason as he said, “What are you saying?”
The man kneeled down and rested his hand on the boy’s shoulder as he said, “You are relieved from duty, kid. By the way my name is the Midnight Man.” As soon as he said his name, the kid fell to his knees as he screamed at the top of his lungs, his jaw stretching open as much as possible. The most horrifying images passing through the kids head as the man’s bony fingers sank under his skin and into his face. The kid began to scream to the point of rupturing his lungs and ripping his vocal cords, his throat filling with blood as he began to gurgle. The tall man watched as the boy’s mouth began to rip at the corners because of how wide it was, he watched as he heard the beautiful snap of the boys jaw and blood dripping onto the ground. The tall man picked the boy up, his fingers clearly visible under the boy’s skin as he said, “Otherwise known as Slenderman.” With the remaining life inside the boy, he looked down into the eyes of his killer before dying. His bones suddenly disappeared from his body as a large blob of boneless skin fell to the floor dripping with blood. Slenderman looked down at the Bulbasaur as it was being dragged underground by dark shadowy hands. Once the creature was gone and the boy was dead he looked down at his very own Pokeball fashioned from the skull of a child as he said in a very sinister voice, “Soon my dog… you shall consume your next victim. For now… we must make sure that our contestants shall face us in the field of battle and to do that… we must eliminate all other players.”
The body of skin watched as the tall and mysterious figure walked out of the room and watched it’s shadow grow tendrils from the back before hearing the sounds of children screaming followed by the sound of blood splattering against the wall. He listened as one of the youngest not even older than twelve say, “Why?”
The last thing the sack of skin heard before fully dying was Slenderman saying, “Because it has been my job ever since…” Before anything else was said, the sack of skin’s eyes rolled back into its head and died.
*****
Fluttershy and the rest approached the sign of the gym which had another sign slung over it. Fluttershy slowly read it in a shaky voice, “Our hearts go out to the families of the contestants who have recently and most mysteriously died. May the last contestant feel lucky. They… died.”
Dash trotted by angrily as she said in a serious tone, “This was obviously at the hands of Midnight Man! I know this is a dream but his love for killing has gone way too far.”
Applejack trotted up next to Dash as she said, “Ah agree, this is truly one rotten apple.”
Rarity and Fluttershy both screamed as they watched the door open in front of them and a silent laughter blow through the wind around them. Fluttershy was ready to take off and leave the group but Dash grabbed her tail in her mouth as she said, “Woah there. WE need to how this creep whose boos right? Remember, this is our dream so we are in control. Why not make this fun?”
Fluttershy slowly trotted inside as she said with a shaky voice, “Girls… I think rotten apple would be complimenting him.”
The other three trotted in with the yellow ghost quickly behind, once inside the Pikachu nearly died all over again of fright at what they were seeing. All about the room there were bodies, none of them had bones inside them. Lots of the bodies were impaled on objects and were torn open with their organs showing. One body remained barely alive as it somehow dragged its floppy boneless blob of a body towards them while saying, “R…Run.”
Fluttershy and the rest were already way ahead of him as they dashed for the door only to see it close on them violently. As they slowly turned around Rarity said in a shaky voice, “Rainbow… did you happen to mention that it isn’t possible to die in your sleep.”
Dash gulped as she said in a frightful voice, “I never said we couldn’t die in our sleep… remember this is”
Before she could say anything more the very voice they came to know as Midnight Man laughed as it said, “Your dream? Oh give me a break… This is my dream you are all in, how else am I capable of creating such chaos? Nonetheless I am a man of my promise and shall fight you in the Pokémon stadium.” The lights suddenly turned on to reveal the man in a black suit at the other end of the room, shadows covering his face as he simply stood there holding a skull in his hand.
Applejack closed her eyes as she approached the place with a ton of shaking in her hooves as she said, “Where is your creature?”
The tall man rolled the skull into the middle of the room as he said, “Tis right there. Where is yours?”
Applejack kept her eyes closed as she said, “Pikachu… come on out.”
As she said that the small yellow ghost hovered in front of Applejack but seemed just as scared as the rest of them as it said, “Don’t worry, I’ll handle this for you. I shall take the blame of killing this creature.”
Applejack shook her head as she said, “You wouldn’t be takin’ a blame fer killin’ this thing, you would be claimin’ th’ honor of killin’ it.”
Midnight Man laughed gently as he said, “It appears that you have chosen the Pikachu as your Pokémon of your choice… meet mine,” Midnight Man proceeded to snap his bony fingers as he said, “Smile Dog … I choose you.” The skull the man was carrying rolled into the middle of the room where it popped open causing the ponies to jump backwards a bit. The ball shook and shook as a Husky began to climb out of it.
Once it was completely out Fluttershy took a look at it as she said, “It’s… a husky. I thought that you would have chosen something scarier.”
Midnight Man laughed as he said, “Oh is this not scary enough?” Fluttershy began to back away in terror along with the rest of them as they watched the husky change. It’s mouth began to open wider and wider, it’s teeth taking on the shape of a human as all of its colors began to turn red. It’s eyes beginning to enlarge and have multiple rings inside the red irises. Once it was complete it was a completely different creature that the ponies couldn’t help but look at. As the dog stood there, smiling, Midnight Man laughed silently as he said, “Kill them.”
The dog began to run for them at high speeds making a shrieking that was unbearable to listen to. Fluttershy covered her ears as she said, “This is my dream…” She squealed when she saw the creature tackle the poor Pikachu and tear it apart as she said louder, “This is my dream. This is my dream!” Fluttershy screamed at the top of her lungs, “THIS IS MY DREAM!” Suddenly everything stopped in the room as Fluttershy began to hover there, a bright warm thread of light circling her as she stood there courageously. Fluttershy walked up to the dog only to have it charge at her before she said in an angry voice, “Go away! You’re not real!” The dog then disappeared into thin air. The other three were stunned to see what was going on. Fluttershy approached Midnight Man as she said, “As for you! I don’t care who you are but what you did here was wrong!”
Fluttershy began to hover higher over top of Slenderman, he didn’t at all seem afraid of her until Rainbow shouted, “Shy you did it! Smile Dog is gone and Midnight Man was just triumphed like that. We won!”
Fluttershy looked down at the gangly man to see him begin to fall to the ground, his limbs slowly fading away as he said, “How… how did you?”
Fluttershy looked down in disapproval at her opponent as she said, “You spent too much time trying to scare us and distract us from finding out that this is all a dream rather than actually give us a challenge. Now that we are aware that this is our dream we are in full control. We demand that you end this game or I will give you a reason to be scared.”
Midnight Man said after a few seconds of silence, it’s body nearly gone, “Fine, I shall end this game and return things to normal as well, as long as you proceed to the next game.”
Fluttershy nodded her head as she said, “Bring all these people back to good health, bring our dear and helpful friend Pikachu back to life as well and we shall proceed.”
The man snapped his invisible fingers as he said, “Very well.” With that, he was gone and in a flash of bright light everything was returning to normal. The sun was coming out of the clouds and the once dead and mutilated kids were back to normal bones and everything.
Fluttershy turned around to see the yellow rat like creature smiling up at her as it said, “Pikachu!”
Applejack trotted up and hugged Fluttershy along with the rest as they said, “We had no idea that you had that in you. To actually stand up to something even we were afraid of.”
Rarity hugged Fluttershy tightly as she said, “You have taught us all that heroes come from those we least expect as well.” The group gathered in a big hug as every child in the room crowded them with cheers of delight. As the lights began to brighten so did the hearts of the four ponies who now had one of the greatest weapons on their side, the power of the dreamers. The lights eventually consumed everything they saw as their bodies were filled with warm feelings before there was nothing.
As they floated in the empty space, Fluttershy said to herself, “Now I can see Alex again.” Then she felt nothing as darkness enveloped her.
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
HAPPY NEW YEAR FROM THE CREW
The ponies, along with Alex and Oscar, sat on the couches as they watched the flat-screen television. The large glass ball of light on the screen slowly descended on it's pole as everyone in the room counted loudly, "Ten... Nine... Eight... Seven... Six... Five..."
Pinkie looked up at Oscar as she said with a look of joy, "Ooh what happens when the big shiny ball hit's the bottom of the pole?"
Oscar laughed as he said, "A whole new year begins!"
"Three... Two... One!" The glass ball slowly landed at the base and everyone in the room jumped up in joy as Pinkie's Party cannon began to fire madly around the room.
Alex turned to Oscar as he said, "Kiss the woman next to you man."
Oscar looked a bit startled, he had never really kissed anyone before in his life, he slowly turned to Pinkie only to have her jump onto his chest as she said, "Happy new year!" Pinkie then kissed Oscar on the cheek which made him blush madly under his mask. As Oscar turned redder than a tomato, he tightly hugged Pinkie along with the others joining in for a group hug.
As they hugged Oscar pulled his mask up to reveal his lips as he said, "Happy new year Pinkie!" Oscar then proceeded to give her a peck on the cheek which made Pinkie giggle loudly.
As the entire group ended their group hug Alex said brightly, "I think i feel a song coming on!" Alex watched as Oscar suddenly strapped a guitar over his shoulder with a large smile under his mask.
The girls stepped forward and inhaled deeply:
The year has come to a close The greatest days are past, we celebrate those We welcome the new and depart from the old we prepare for warmth and step from the cold It's a brand new, Brand new year 2012 is finally here!
Celebrating season two and development of What you wish for two. So many things happened this year Now we end this year long cheer. It's a brand new Brand new year, 2012 is finally here!
2012 is finally here!
300 plus days have passed it all happened so very fast! But no reason to mope or pout this celebration makes us wanna shout! It's a brand new Brand New year! 2012 is finally here!
As the song ended Oscar began to shout, "We were freakin' electric!"
Alex scratched his head as he said, "Sorry but... your lyrics suck.... no offense."
Oscar smiled as he said, "None taken!"
*****
As The rest of the group laughed and drank, Twilight was in the corner writing a letter to Celestia saying:
Dear Princess Celestia:
A great year has finally come to a close, and I am happy to report that all my lessons on friendship and it's wonderful magic are clearly visible in our new human friends. Ever since Alex appeared in our world he has been helping us learn about the wonders his people have. When i first met him i was unsure about him at the most but spend a little time with a human and you can quickly learn that they are just as wonderful as we ponies are. Long story short, there is more to one than meets the eye.
Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.
PS: Could you please help me get Oscar to stop breathing on my neck... I thought the autograph would help keep him a safe distance away.
PSS: To our readers, you read this entire note in my voice didn't you?
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Well it's finally here, the last chapter before the group is reunited. this chapter felt extra special for some reason. Tell me what you think in the comments. Also if you don't know who Herobrine is then check up this article
Lyra opened her eyes to see the group she was with was lying on a large patch of grass, the sun warming everything it touched. Lyra got to her hooves and looked around, something about the place was suspicious, but it was too difficult to point out. As Pinkie got to her hooves she said loudly, “Well this is boring already. What kind of game is this?”
Celestia took a look around as well as she said, “No clue, but judging by this Midnight Man we can be sure this isn’t going to be fun.”
Luna pointed towards a small object in the distance as she said, “What’s that?”
Lyra squinted as she approached Luna and said, “No idea… let’s go and check it out.” Lyra began to gallop towards the object as Pinkie and the rest chased after her. As they epproached they began to realize it was merely a sign, indicating that there were other intelligent creatures here.
As Pinkie ran up to it she squinted and read carefully, “This is your game, a game of survival. Live through one of our nights and you shall pass.”
Then as Pinkie stepped away from it a voice rang through the wind laughing as it said, “This game would have been a synch for your masked friend, it was quite popular during his days.”
Celestia stomped her hoof against the ground as she said, “Where’s the rest of our friends?”
The voice began to blow through the trees making a rustle that caused their spines to tingle. Luna looked to her side to see footprints suddenly appearing in the grass as the voice spoke ever so silently, “They have all passed their games… just barely. Unfortunately none of you might pass this game… good luck anyways. Just one tip, never look him in the eyes.”
Celestia began to grow impatient as she said, “What are you talking about?” Instead of an answer the voice laughed as it slowly faded away, leaving the group to cower together. Celestia began to stomp her hooves against the ground as she said, “Don’t look who in the eyes?”
Lyra tapped Celestia’s shoulder as she said, “Your highness look!” Lyra pointed down at Celestia’s hooves to show she had created a cube hole in the ground with a smaller cube twirling beside her hooves. Pinkie took a close look at it; she knew she recognized all this before. She had seen this somewhere before but she couldn’t remember where.
After a couple of seconds Pinkie recognized what was going on and she said loudly, “I know where we are!”
Luna looked puzzled at Pinkie as she said, “You do?”
Pinkie nodded her head eagerly as she said, “Yeah this is a game that Alex showed me a while back. All you have to do is hit the ground and other things to get blocks made of those thingies. Then you can build teeny tiny houses or super duper big ones!”
Lyra looked over at a tree with a confused look as she said, “So if I hit this tree, I’ll get a block made of it?” Lyra was answered by the joyful nod of Pinkie’s head, Lyra then proceeded to hit the trunk of the nearby tree as hard as she could. Instead of experiencing pain though, Lyra was overcome with confusion; in front of her was a rotating cube of wood just as expected. But there was also a floating tree in front of her as well. Lyra looked back at Pinkie as she said, “Well this is definitely not real life… the sign said this was a game of survival. What did that mean?”
Pinkie began to look uneasy as she said, “I remember Alex saying that I should always build a house otherwise the ghouls would get me.”
Luna began to look a little nervous as she said, “What kind of ghouls?”
Pinkie took a few seconds to count all the creatures she had encountered before saying, “Well there were zombies, skeletons with bows and arrows, werewolves, walking bombs, giant spiders and other really scary things. But they only came out at night.”
Celestia felt a little relieved when she heard about when they came out and said, “So now all we have to do is build a house and we’re safe right?”
Pinkie shook her head as she said, “Not quite…”
Lyra began to look scared as she slowly approached Pinkie and said, “What’s stopping us?”
Pinkie pointed towards the setting sun as she said, “The game started at night, all we can do now is…”
Lyra watched as Pinkie’s face turned to shock as she looked past Lyra, her pupils shrinking with terror. Lyra shook Pinkie violently as she said, “What can we do now Pinkie?”
Pinkie raised a shaking hoof as she said, “R-r-r-run.” Lyra felt a sudden chill go down her spine; she could feel the hateful presence of something evil right behind her. Lyra turned around slowly to see a tall figure standing there, simply standing there while staring at them and not moving a muscle. Pinkie slowly got to her hooves as she said, “Don’t look away… whatever you do… don’t blink or it’ll get you.” Lyra slowly backed up towards the rest of the group, they all began to slowly pace backwards without breaking line of sight from the creature. As they backed up the creature continued to stare at them, never looking away or moving. After a couple of seconds of being around the mountain side Pinkie turned around and began to gallop as she said, “Run! Giggling won’t help!” The group didn’t waste a second before all bursting into a gallop. The pushed themselves to their limits and ran through the hills and mountains.
As they ran, Luna looked up at one of the mountains to see the black figure standing there watching them. Luna blinked and screamed when she saw it a few feet closer to her. Luna turned around and continued to gallop until she heard the howling of a dog. Luna stopped dead in her tracks as she said, “Let me guess… werewolves?”
Pinkie nodded her head as she said, “Yeah… now were in real big trouble!” Pinkie resumed her running with the rest of the group when the heard the cry of Celestia, a cry of pain and agony.
Lyra turned to see Celestia twirling and bucking wildly, her eyes closed sue to sheer pain. It only took a couple of seconds to realize that there was a wolf clamped down on her hind leg which made Lyra scream, “Princess!” at the sight. Lyra dashed over and, using her horn, sent a bolt of electricity through the wolf causing it to lose its grip on the princess’ leg. Lyra bucked the wolf to the ground and shouted loudly, “We have to keep moving.” As Lyra turned around to resume galloping, her head pounding with adrenaline, she heard the cry of pain from the princess.
Luna turned to see her sister on the ground, her left hind leg dripping with alicorn blood. Luna dashed to her sister’s side, prepared to go down with her as she lit up her horn in defence. The rest of the group soon joined in a circle around the injured Celestia as the whispering from the tall black figures began to draw closer. Lyra lit up her horn to reveal in the distance a tall green object slowly moving towards her, hissing like the sound of a lit fuse. Slowly the hungry wolves closed in on them, one of them trying to shake off the kick to the jaw it faced. Every time a wolf tried lunging for a pony they were faced with a buck to the face. Eventually they began to over-power the girls and force them into a tighter circle. As the hungry snarling wolves drew ever closer, their breath smelled of blood, Pinkie said through tears and whimpering, “I don’t want to go! I’m scared.” Pinkie opened her eye to see a wolf jump towards her, it’s mouth wide open and ready to kill. Pinkie screamed as loud as she could, the sudden realization that she would no longer see her best friends ever again. The next thing they heard was the last thing they expected, the sound of a wolf whimpering. Pinkie opened her eyes to see the wolf on the ground with an arrow through its head shortly before it vanished into smoke. The girls watched in awe as all the wolves who dared attack them would be nailed in the head by an arrow with pin point accuracy. Celestia opened her eyes to see a man jump down in front of the group; he was about the same height as Alex and was covered head to toe in silver armor. The man was swift like the wind as he swung his sword of iron at the surrounding monsters, killing them all with ease.
Once there were more poofs of smoke than monsters, the stranger planted a torch against a tree near Celestia as he said nothing. He quickly pulled out white bandages from his bag and began wrapping around her leg tightly, all whilst listening to the sound of her moan in agony. After wrapping her leg up he quickly placed one over her mouth which made her suddenly go limp.
Luna began to panic as she said, “What just happened? Who are you? Why did you kill my sister?”
The man quickly raised his hand to silence her before motioning for her to place her head against Celestia’s chest. Luna was a little cautious at first but once she had her ear up to her sister’s chest she was reassured with the sound of her heart beating. Luna tightly hugged her sister before getting up and saying, “Thank you very much!”
The man quickly silenced her again and motioned for her to follow him as he began to run off towards the mountains with the sun Alicorn over his shoulder. Pinkie looked towards her group as she said, “I think he wants us to follow him.”
Lyra began to hop up the mountain as she said, “Hopefully this isn’t a brilliant scheme to make us all into dinner.”
As Luna and Lyra hopped over the mountain side Pinkie followed close behind saying, “I don’t know why he would want to eat us. Pegasi and Unicorns don’t taste that good, not even with cupcakes.” Pinkie continued to hop along the mountainside while following their hero of the hour, not saying a word. Once they reached the other side Pinkie’s eyes widened with amazement at what she saw. As she stood at the peak of the small mountain she gazed upon a small city that was sprawling with people. All of whom were wearing helmets that covered their entire faces. They moved swiftly through the small village from one place to the next, the streets lit by firelight along with the wooden cabins lit by candlelight. The man climbed down the mountainside towards the city with the ponies following close behind, all of whom were in awe at the architectural design of the place.
As they walked through the small village, people would return confused glances towards the ponies but were mostly looking at the large white alicorn slumped over the hero’s shoulder. They walked for what felt like an eternity before reaching the ruler’s building that was brightly lit, carved into the side of the mountain. The man entered slowly with his free hand raised to signify that the place wasn’t in danger, making the guads back up but with their swords at the ready. The man slowly walked down the main hallway, the girls still in awe of the design of the hanging chandeliers made of gold. At the end of the hallway was a large table with one man in the center wearing a diamond helmet covering his eyes as well, his face dawned a look of anger at the sight of what this man had with him. As the man in silver armor approached, the leader said loudly, “How many times must I tell you, my son, that venturing out into the unknown is dangerous!”
A couple of guards approached the group their bows drawn and pointing at their necks when Pinkie said, “Now wait just a minute! You can’t punish him!”
The leader began to sit back down into his throne as he dismayed the guards and said, “I’m listening.”
Luna rested one of her hooves on Pinkie to let her know that she had said enough before slowly approaching the leader as she said, “My lord, me and my sister are royalty as well so we understand the importance of protecting ones subjects but you cannot punish your very own son for two reasons.”
The man began to listen intently as he said, “What may these two reasons be?”
Luna looked towards the silver man as he gently rested the unconscious Celestia on the table in front of them as she said, “To start, he’s your own son. Secondly, he saved our lives! He is more hero than rule breaker in a situation like this.”
The leader turned his head towards his son in silver armor who stared back at him. After a couple of seconds of thinking the leader said in a loud voice, “Very well, your reasons are very true my… little pony. But it does not change the fact that he has broken one of our laws and therefore will be punished less than he originally was.” The man looked down towards his son and motioned for him to approach him. The son slowly climbed up the stairs, his head hung low in shame. Once he was kneeling in front of his father, the man in gold armor snapped his fingers and guards came to each of his sons sides and stripped him of his silver plating. Once his son was wearing only his clothing and his helmet his father said, “I hereby dismay you from the royal guard for violating curfew and bringing strangers into our peaceful town.” Before his son could walk away in shame his father said loudly, “But for saving the equally valuably lives of these majestic creatures I shall leave you with your helmet. You shall return to your post when you have proven to me your responsibility by taking care of these visitors. You may go now. You have disappointed me yet again, Notch.” With nothing said from his son he stood up and nodded his head in thanks and walked towards the ponies as he motioned for them to follow him.
As the group walked towards the doors Pinkie looked over to their caretaker as she said with a smile on her face, “Thank you for saving us.” Pinkie waited for a response from the man but he said nothing, he kept walking down the cobblestone path. Pinkie began to bounce next to him as she said, “Why aren’t you saying anything? Can’t you talk? I can’t imagine what it would be like if I just shut up.”
After a couple of seconds of silence the man took a deep breath as he said silently, “A true hero must never talk.”
Luna hung her head low as she said, “You may not be a true hero, but you are our savior and we are thankful to have crossed paths with you.”
The group soon reached one of the houses with a name scribbled onto a sign next to it. The borders of the house were made of cobblestone while the walls and ceiling were made of logs. The man opened the small wooden door to reveal a bed, a table, a fireplace, and a closet with clothes and weapons. As they entered the man said silently, “You caused me to lose my post as his trusted knight. This is the equivalent of banishment.” The man took off his helmet to reveal his brown hair and blue eyes, and his face had a few scars but was otherwise clean.
Lyra levitated Celestia off of his shoulder and onto the bed as she said, “Well I’m sure that’s an exaggeration, don’t you think?”
The man sighed as he pulled a chair to the fire and hung his wet boots from a line and said, “Yeah you’re right. You would have to have done something much worse to be banished, although judging by my father’s ways; banishment was what he was going to do to me as well.”
Luna slowly approached him as she said, “Your father cares for you, wait what do you mean ‘as well’?”
The man quickly got up, closed the curtains and locked the doors as he said silently, “If you really want to know, you must not tell anyone for their fear could cause chaos.”
Lyra scratched her head as she said, “Well we’ll be sure not to mention anything.”
The man took a deep breath and after a couple of minutes of silence he said, “Look, the reason my father fears the night outside his village is because of who he banished. Banishment has become the ultimate punishment especially at night because of his other son.”
Luna tilted her head as she said, “Wait I don’t understand.”
The man shook his head before saying ever so quietly, “Long ago, King Clover the third had two sons. He named one of them Notch, that being me, and he named my brother Herobrine.”
Pinkie tilted her head as she said, “Hero what?”
The man jumped out of his seat and placed his hand over her mouth as he said, “Shhhh! You must never say his name out loud it brings bad luck. Anyways, Herobrine and I were almost exactly alike, but it was a few subtle differences that caused me to be an only child. For you see, Herobrine had no irises… only glowing whites of his eyes. My father blames my mother’s death on his strange attribute and as time went on we began to see his darker more sinister side. He and I were the best hunters, yet he was far superior than I. He could bring home enough food for the village in a single day, and as hunters we all followed one rule and that is to never torture the animals. One day as we were bringing home the foods for the night, a chicken got loose from his grip, after chasing it for a few minutes he grabbed it by the talons. All it took was one stab in his wrist for him to unleash his true inner monster. My father and I watched as he managed to keep the chicken alive as he tore its innards out, breaking the hunter’s rule. As punishment we decided to lock him away in a dungeon but a few weeks later we found out where all the missing guards were…”
By now the tone of Notch’s voice was making Pinkie shake as she said, “W-w-w-where were they?”
The man took a couple of seconds to keep it together as all the gruesome images returned to memory and he said, “They were kept barely alive, all of them were opened up and were hung like streamers by their intestines across the ceiling. The smell of blood was thick in the air as we approached his dungeon to see him carving the words ‘Happy birthday to Me’ in the wall using one of the guards bones. After hours of fighting Herobrine, me and my father managed to banish him into the outside world for the rest of eternity. We would always get reports on animals being impaled into tree branches overnight and knew the culprit, that’s why venturing out into the night was such a dangerous feat. They say that the last thing you see of him before you die is his glowing eyes, they help him see into the night and be a deadlier hunter than I.”
Now Pinkie, Lyra, and Luna were huddled together in pure fear as Pinkie said through chattering teeth, “H-h-h-he’s n-not coming back is he?”
The man shook his head as he said, “The royal guards outnumber him a hundred to one. Even if he managed to kill them all it would be impossible to make it through these walls.”
A sudden knock on the door caused the girls to give out small yelps of fear, the door quickly opened to reveal a man wearing a large white helmet that covered his eyes and a red cross on it. The man smiled as he said, “I’m here for the injured Alicorn, I’ll be taking it to the emergency room for treatment.”
Notch sighed with relief as he said, “Oh okay, it’s just you. Yes let me help you with carrying her.”
The man shook his head as he said, “Oh don’t worry, I can handle her myself.” With nothing more said, the man picked up the unconscious Alicorn and slumped her over his shoulders before walking out the door again. Leaving the man and three ponies to converse and mingle with each other.
*****
Celestia slowly opened her eyes to see she was no longer in the forest; she was laying on a hospital bed with a man at her ankles. Celestia began to squirm but the doctor said in a soothing voice, “Calm down your highness, you have a serious bite wound in your hind leg here.”
Celestia began to look around frantically, panic taking her over as she tried to find a familiar face as she said, “Where’s my sister? Where’s Luna?”
The man brought his hand to her as he said soothingly, “Shhh… your sister and friends are fine. Their staying at the prince’s home while I treat you.”
Meanwhile Notch and the ponies were preparing for the night when Notch said in a confused tone, “Wait… who called for the doctor?” Notch watched as the girls shrugged as to say they have no clue, Notch began to have a sinking feeling as he said, “Oh no…”
*****
As the man treated Celestia’s wound she said with a bit of joy in her tone, “Oh you have a prince here? Oh I sure do hope he’s nice. Maybe Luna will find that somebody she’s been looking for. But that means I still have to keep looking.”
Celestia looked down to see the man stitching her up as he said, “Don’t worry; royalty is not what you should be looking for in a man.”
Celestia tilted her head as she said, “Oh no? Well what should I be looking for in a man if not royalty?”
The doctor slowly got up and walked towards her before gently planting a kiss on her lips, his arms warm to the touch as he hugged her while saying, “You need to look for a man who can provide food for his family, a man who can make his woman happy every day. A man like me.”
Celestia felt like she was in a trance, she felt like everything was perfect and that she had met the one as the two kissed. Celestia managed to float the man on top of her as she said, “But the royal oath says to keep the chain of royal blood in the family, but I can break a few rules hehe.” Celestia giggled as the two kissed, the man still wearing his mandatory eye covering hat.
*****
Notch quickly put on his helmet and grabbed his bow and arrow before bursting out the door towards the hospital. Pinkie and the others were close behind as Notch shouted, “Your sister is in great danger, we need to get to the hospital.”
*****
Meanwhile back at the hospital, Celestia and the stranger were making out as the doctor said, “Well if that’s the case then I can be honest with you, I do have a bit of royal blood in me.”
Celestia broke the kiss as she looked up at him, she seemed to be happy with this man kissing her as she said, “Oh you do? What made you chose to be a doctor instead?”
The man shook his head as he said in his soothing voice, “It was a dispute me, my brother, and my father had. I chose to leave the royal family to pursue my true happiness.”
Celestia resumed kissing him as she said, “By the way, what is your name, my sweet prince?”
The man broke the kiss as he slowly brought his mouth to her ear and said in a whisper, “My name is Herobrine.”
Celestia kissed Herobrine again before saying through her adorable smile, “Can I see your eyes please?”
The man seemed quite puzzled but immediately said with a smile, “Alright, but let me warn you. My eyes are to die for.”
Celestia began to feel lees love as the man took off the hat, she was no longer feeling the love she felt before almost as though she was under a spell to get him on top of her. As the man took off the hat with his hand she no longer felt love but instead felt fear. Staring back at her were glowing white eyes and all she heard was the sound of a blade being pulled out of a sheath before closing her eyes as she screamed in fear. The next thing she heard was the sound of a door slamming open and the sound of an arrow travelling at high speeds into a body. Celestia felt her body being lifted onto shoulders before opening her eyes to see her friends surrounding her as they ran out of the building. As they ran Notch yelled at the top of his lungs, “Were under attack! Herobrine has returned!” Celestia looked towards the hospital to see guards being torn apart, blood spraying everywhere. In the center of the bloodbath was a man with glowing white eyes. Notch quickly opened the door to a random house and entered it and locked the door behind him while saying, “This is all your fault, you let Herobrine back into our city and he’s going to kill us all.”
Pinkie began to cry out of fear as she said, “No more Twilight, no more Applejack, no more Fluttershy, no more Rarity, no more Rainbow Dash, no more Alex. I don’t want to die.”
Notch quickly covered her mouth to silence her as all the lights in the city went out. The ponies and Notch huddled together as they listened to the sounds of people screaming and people being ripped apart by Herobrine. It felt like it had been forever since they entered the house before the killing silenced, they cried in silence as the sound of people were no more. Notch hushed them before drawing his bow and arrow as he crept towards the door, lighting only a single candle to see the way. As the four ponies approached the door Notch said to them real quietly, “We need to get you to the king before” Before he could say anything more the shouting of his father made him burst into a sprint as he said, “Herobrine does… oh no.” Notch quickly sprinted down the courtyard, bodies (or what remained of them) were scattered everywhere. As the ponies galloped after Notch with Celestia on Luna’s back, Celestia tried to light her horn to see where they were going.
Lyra quickly dimmed it as she said, “There are things in life we must not look at no matter how much we need or want it. We need to catch up to Notch and save the place.”
Pinkie kept her eyes closed as she said, “I can’t do it!”
Luna silenced her as she said, “You have to trust me… we will make it out of this.” Pinkie sniffled as she nodded her head and galloped along after Notch, tears staining her cheeks as she silently cried. The ponies burst through the doors of the lit building to see Herobrine standing in front of his father.
His father looked up at him as Herobrine said in a hiss, “Daddy… I’m home.” Herobrine stuck out his arm as tendrils branched from his fingertips and wrapped around his father’s throat. Herobrine slowly lifted his father up in front of him, his eyes glowing bright as he slowly began to stretch at the limbs..
His father’s legs dangled ten feet from his throne as he said, “I am not your father, you are an abomination.”
Herobrine twisted his neck to let out an echoed snap as he said to his father with a devilish smile, his teeth becoming long and sharp, “Wrong answer…”
Before Herobrine could kill his father, Notch jumped over one of the overturned tables and shot an arrow through his head. The arrow whizzed through the air before making a crunching noise in the side of Herobrines head. Celebrating had to wait because as Notch began to feel relief he watched his brother slowly turn his head 180 degrees, the sounds of bones snapping and veins tearing echoed through the hall as his head reached a full 180 degrees and was looking at Notch. Herobrine smiled as he dropped his father when Notch yelled, “He is no longer your father, and I am no longer your brother.”
Herobrine smiled as he said through sharp shark like teeth, “Well then that means I am an only child. How about we have a great big family reunion with mom… the woman you blamed me for KILLING.” Herobrine kicked his father and watched him as he tumbled down the stairs, landing with his leg bent in the wrong direction.
Notch slowly approached his brother, his sword drawn as he shouted, “My mother was killed by you when I was born!”
Herobrine shouted using his powerful lungs, “She died shortly after giving birth to you. She loved me just as much even though I was a freak. You could say that it was you who killed her.”
Notch shouted at the top of his lungs as he charged Herobrine with his sword drawn, as Notch ran Herobrine simply stood there and laughed. Notch swiped his sword through Herobrine’s leg but simply passed through like he was made of smoke. Herobrine laughed loudly in his hissing voice as he picked up Notch and threw him across the room into the chairs and tables. Notch fell to the ground next to the ponies and Luna said silently, “We can take him on.”
Notch shook his head as he said, “You brought him here, you’ve doomed us all.” Notch jumped over the tables and charged again with his sword at the ready, only to be thrown towards the walls again as Herobrine laughed.
Notch landed right beside the girls as Herobrine stretched one of his tendrils and slammed it into Notch’s leg, crushing it and making him scream in pain and agony. Herobrine laughed as he watched his brother slowly get up only to fall on his broken leg, causing it to fold in half. Notch looked up to see Herobrine pick up his father with his stretched arm and lift him over his brother as he said, “Say goodbye daddy.” Notch watched in horror as his brother’s fingers pierced his father’s skin and crawled beneath it, wrapping around his head as he screamed in pain. Notch closed his eyes along with the other ponies as Herobrine crushed his father’s skull, blood, pieces of muscle and skull bits forcing the eyes out of his skull as blood poured from his mouth. A bone crushing crunch emanated from the skull as it happened before making a wet flopping noise as it hit the ground. Notch screamed in pain and sorrow as his father landed beside him, dead.
Luna shouted to Notch, “You have to trust us! We can save you!”
Notch stared into the eyes of the ponies as he whispered in a shaking voice, “Okay.”
Luna jumped up as she said, “Celestia and Lyra, pin his tendris down and Pinkie, grab that rope and wrap it around his legs. I’ll handle the rest.”
Pinkie immediately jumped up and galloped for the rope, she was no longer in party mode nor in panic mode. Pinkie’s eyes burned with anger as she grabbed the rope in her mouth and charged Herobrine. Celestia and Lyra looked up as their horns began to glow, the arms of Herobrine were suddenly frozen still in a turquoise and yellow aura and could no longer move them. Pinkie zipped around his ankles with the rope in her mouth, she eventually wrapped his legs tight as Lyra and Tia forced Herobrine to the ground. Luna walked u slowly as she said, “Revive everyone here.”
Herobrine smiled his sharp toothed smile as he said, “Or what?”
Luna raised an eyebrow as she said, “Have you ever wondered what the moon feels like?”
Herobrine closed his eyes as they began to glow brighter, slowly outside people began to cheer louder and louder as they were brought back to life. Herobrine looked up at her as he said, “Now let me go.”
Luna looked down at him with a disapproving look as she said, “You know what I learned today? I learned about trust, there are those you can trust with a promise and there are those you can’t.”
Herobrine struggled a bit to free himself as he said through gritted teeth, “What’s that have to do with me?”
Luna smiled as she said, “I’m just saying I’m not the kind of girl you can always trust.” With that Luna slowly and gently placed her horn on his head. Ice began to creep from the ground up, trapping his body in a frozen prison as he struggled. The ice eventually crept up to his neck and before consuming him she said, “Say hello to your great great great nephews, in a thousand years.” The ponies watched as the ice masked Herobrine’s face, listening to him shout from inside the ice as numbers appeared on the block. The ponies watched his face and saw the glow in his eyes dim down before fading out completely, leaving black voids in their place. Luna turned around to see the people of the town entering and celebrating as they approached, even Notch’s father was brought back to life and was happy to see that Herobrine was put to rest. As the crowd picked the ponies up Luna said in a giggle, “You should find a mountain far away to put him.”
The people continued to celebrate until the king shouted in a booming voice, “Silence!” The crowd quickly put Luna and the three other ponies down and formed a circle around Notch and his father. After a couple of minutes of silence the ruler said, “You ponies endangered us all, you brought my son back from the forest and threatened the lives of us all.” The ruler looked over at his son as he said, “As for you, you brought them into our kingdom and therefor brought Herobrine into our lives again as well.” As Notch lowered his head in shame his father said in a more relaxed voice, “But you, along with your friends, saved the lives of everyone here and rid us of Herobrine for the rest of our lives.” By now the sun was beginning to rise over the horizon and made Notch’s armor shine along with his dad’s as he said, “Notch, you saved the lives of everyone, I am proud to call you my son.” The king opened his arms for a hug and Notch jumped into it as the crowd cheered, the building lighting up with all the colors of the shining armor. After a couple of seconds of cheering the king removed his crown and placed it on Notch’s head as he said, “My son, King Notch the first!” Notch hugged his dad tighter as tears began to stream from his eyes; the people were celebrating as they threw confetti into the air.
Notch turned to the four ponies as he said, “I can’t thank you enough. If I hadn’t trusted you, we would have all perished. Thank you for everything.”
Celestia smiled as she said, “We feel happy to see you and your father getting along.”
Pinkie began to hop as she said, “Guys look! It’s dawn.”
Lyra looked down at her hooves to see them glowing in a gold aura, she began to feel warm and fuzzy inside as they all floated away. As they floated Notch waved as he said, “Maybe our paths will cross again someday soon.”
Luna smiled as she said with a wink, “Trust me, we will see each other again.” The ponies waved as they were slowly consumed in the aura of gold and good feelings before being engulfed by a white light and disappearing.
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Chapter 4: OH MY GOD WITH THE CONTINUATIONS
Author’s apology: Hey guys it’s me, Dark-Castle (no shit), I’m just going to give you guys a quick message before the story begins and say I’m sorry about the last couple of chapters and how disappointing they were. The reason they were confusing and sloppy was because of multiple reasons, the first one being my grandmother got lung cancer a while back so I began to concentrate on a memoir for her and now the cancer has spread so I’m stressing out about getting it done before it’s too late. The second reason is because I’m also writing a book I’m actually going to publish (so excited). The third and final reason why these chapters were sloppy is because I just wasn’t all that into those couple of chapters, I really much prefer when the group is together and so this next chapter is going to get my 110% attention. Not only that but since the holidays are over I can feel less stress about the Christmas and Hanukah rush. Alright is everypony ready (no) Okay! Let’s go!
*****
Alex’s eyes shot open and realized he had returned to the dark void they had begun in, empty and as creepy as ever. As Alex got up he looked around to see that his group was still with him, and they were getting up as well. Alex helped Lauren up as he said, “Well I’m glad that’s over.”
Twilight got to her hooves as she said while looking around, “Well this isn’t much better than before. We’re still separated from everypony else.”
Almost as though she said the magic password, a voice in the distance shouted, “Alex? Twilight? Is that you?”
Alex immediately recognized the voice and began to run for it, the rest of his group behind him as they ran. As Alex approached the source of the voice he could see who it was, and it made him so happy to see them alright that he nearly teared up when he tackled her and said, “Oh god Fluttershy I was so worried about you, are you okay?”
Fluttershy struggled for a few seconds before returning the hug as she said in her soothing and timid voice, “Yes Alex, thankfully this dream will be over soon.”
Alex released Fluttershy to embrace the other three ponies as he said, “Wait what?”
Fluttershy tilted her head as she said, “You didn’t know this was a”
Before she could finish a pink Pony landed on her with a loud thump and a lot of giggling as the pink poof said with a smile, “Guess who?”
Fluttershy giggled as she said sarcastically, “I wonder who it is?” Behind Pinkie was Celestia, Lyra, and Luna all of them looking relieved to see the rest of the group.
Alex walked up and brought in as many ponies as he could for a hug, their soft bodies and silky smooth manes nearly giving him a heart attack as he said, “Thank god this is almost over.”
Happiness was not to last though, for creeping from the darkness like a snake, a hissing voice whispered through the wind, “I am so… glad you understand that this isn’t over.”
Oscar immediately let go of chewing on Pinkie’s mane (it tastes of cotton candy) and stood up as he shouted, “Shut up Slenderman! We get it we have another challenge okay?”
The voice laughed as it attempted to scare the reunited group, but to no avail. The voice continued to hiss and strike fear into their hearts only to receive disapproving looks from all of them. After a couple more seconds Alex stepped forward as he said, “I’m not scared of you anymore.”
Oscar stepped up beside Alex as he said through his black luchadore mask, “We learned about teamwork and how as a group we can overcome anything and that we no longer need to fear anything.”
Lauren stood up and approached Alex’s other side as Fluttershy stood up and said in a serious voice, “I learned that believing is the key to achieving, thanks to believing I am no longer afraid of you.”
As Fluttershy’s group stood up, Celestia and her sister stood up and said, “We learned about trust and how it is key to winning together. As a group we trust each other and we no longer need to worry about failure.”
Slenderman hissed as he said, “Very well… in that case the next challenge will be”
Alex interrupted him as he said in an angry voice, “No! All that shit you put us through makes it deserving that we chose what happens next.”
Slenderman laughed as he said in his hissing voice, “Unfortunately you are not in control. Besides the next game involves all of you together and will require you work together in order to win.”
Oscar shifted the swords on his back as he said with a laugh, “Hey captain Dipshit, can we move on to the next game?”
Alex looked over at Oscar and was suddenly distracted by his new Luchadore mask which made him say, “Nice mask.”
Oscar whispered back, “Thanks… I feel manly in it.”
Slenderman hissed angrily as he said, “On with the game.” Suddenly the black void they were in brightened up, all of their visions were filled with light for a few seconds as they floated in weightlessness. Before long the weightlessness left and they were in a rusted locker room together.
Applejack looked around as she said, “Ah might not be the clean freak pony of the town, Rarity, but even ah think this place could use some TLC.”
Rarity squealed as she attempted to avoid getting dirty while saying, “Ew this is punishment enough for me without having to participate in another game.” Rarity then climbed up onto Alex’s back where she planned to stay there the entire time.”
Celestia took a quick look around before realizing something, “Wait, my wound… it’s gone.”
Luna lit up her horn and pointed it towards her sister’s leg to see that the bite marks and the bandages were gone. Fluttershy slowly approached the two as she said, “I’ve been trying to tell you something.”
Before Fluttershy could go on the doors opened up with a jerk as Oscar said, “Well… here goes.”
As Oscar stepped out of the locker room with Alex and the rest of the group following, they noticed they were in some sort of battle arena. The place was a mixture of a gladiator arena and a UFC octagon; there were thousands of empty leather seats that circled around a stone octagon. A tall and slender man in a black suit was the only one in the audience; he sat there looking intently as shadows were covering his face. Fluttershy approached the center of the group as she said a little less patiently, “There’s something really important I need to tell you.”
Alex motioned for her to calm down as he said, “Tell us later.” Alex looked up to the only man watching as he shouted, “Alright Slenderman, if you think that getting us to fight each other will work well then you’re wrong.”
Slenderman slowly stood up as he said with a sinister laugh, “I don’t plan on having you fight each other, you already have a strong connection and wouldn’t dare hurt your friends. I plan on having a bit more fun by watching each of you to fight yourselves.”
Oscar began to walk towards the entrance of the octagon as he said, “I’ll go first.”
Fluttershy grabbed his leg as she said with a bit less patience than before, “You can’t go in before I tell you something really important.”
Oscar ignored her as he stepped into the ring, only the sound of his breathing could be heard before Slenderman said in his satanic voice, “The moment I have been waiting for. Oscar… meet your inner insanity.”
Oscar prepared for the worst as he grabbed one of his swords when a hole in the ground on the opposite side of the octagon appeared. As the smoke poured out a lone figure emerged, it looked down at its toes like a robot that was shut off. As the smoke cleared the stadium Oscar looked at his enemy to realize it was an exact copy of him. The only difference being that instead of the thick black cloak Oscar wears this copy was wearing a tank top and jeans. Oscar drew one of his swords as he said, “What’s going on here?”
Slenderman laughed as he said in a booming voice, “Oscar… meet your inner Zalgo!”
Oscar began to back up as the clone in front of him jerked his head upright and shouted, “ZALGO APPROACHES!” Oscar watched in horror and disgust as the mask he wore fell off to reveal his face, only this time his face looked like it was being torn apart. He watched as his clone’s jaw snapped wide open and dark green tentacles came pouring out of his mouth. His eyes expanded until they popped to let out dark bloody horns in place of his eyes. Oscar charged the creature with his sword drawn but watched as his clone simply stuck out its arm and its skin began to peel like a banana. Once the muscles were revealed they were torn open and large tentacles and a single claw came emerging from his arm as blood sprayed out. Oscar quickly ducked as Zalgo swiped its long tentacle arms towards him. As Oscar approached his clones legs while sliding, he got onto one leg and hopped into the air and landed on his clone’s shoulders. Oscar brought his sword high into the air and got ready to stab when the back of his clone’s head burst open and another tentacle grabbed him and threw him across the room. Oscar smashed into the stone wall opposite of his Zalgo and fell onto the ground. As he struggled to get back up he watched as the monster charged at him ready to strike. Oscar quickly ducked and his rib cage began to feel like it was on fire which was a clear sign he had probably broken one. Oscar quickly stood up and dodged another swipe of the tentacle arm but this time he spun and swiped at the legs of the beast cutting them both off. The beast fell flat on its face as the open wounds all over its body sprayed blood. Oscar was ready to strike when the tank top on the beast ripped open to reveal it torn skin and bones, pulsating like a disgusting blob as blood squirted out of it. The spinal cord split in half and a long tendril burst out of the back, covered in blood, and grabbed Oscar and threw him out of the stadium. Fluttershy ran to a corner and nearly vomited at the sight of all the blood as did Pinkie, Rarity and Twilight. Applejack and Dash watched in horror as Oscar fell in front of them, limp. Celestia and Luna began to panic as they picked him up and helped Alex drag him back into the locker room.
As they rested Oscar on one of the benches they removed Oscar’s mask to reveal a terribly disfigured face, his jaw bone was severely broken and cartilage from his nose was poking through his skin as blood drizzled down his face. Alex began to kneel down at his side as he said, “Please don’t die man. Please stay with us.”
Fluttershy approached Alex and with a violent shove she said loudly, “For goodness sake, we’re in a dream.”
Alex and the rest of the group, aside from Applejack, Dash, and Rarity, looked at Fluttershy with looks of confusion. Fluttershy pointed at Celestia’s hooves as she said frantically, “Remember she said her wound was gone? That’s because this is a dream and things change from one dream to the next. Notice how none of us felt pain during our dreams? That’s because our brains don’t process pain when we are asleep.”
Alex pointed down to Oscar’s broken face as he said, “What about this? He feels pain.”
Oscar’s hand quickly grabbed Alex’s as he said with a smile, “I thought that it was adrenaline that kept me immune to pain, now that I know this is a dream we can have fun.”
Alex shook his unmasked friend as he said, “You dumba… wait… you’re right.” A smile quickly formed on Alex’s face as he said, “Hey girls, you don’t have to worry about doing any dirty work I’ve got this all under control.”
Oscar quickly snapped his jaw back into place and watched as his nose reformed. Oscar wiped his hand across his face to clean off all the blood as he said, “Let them have fun… that is if they want to.”
Fluttershy was the first to pipe up as she said, “I don’t want to go out there. I’m going to stay right here.”
Dash and Applejack approached Alex as Dash said with a smirk, “We feel like showing this Slenderman who’s boss.”
Lyra also approached as she said with a laugh, “I’m bored, why not join the fun.”
Twilight stayed behind as she said, “I’ll keep the rest of them company.”
Alex turned towards the doors as he said, “Aw yeah…” The new group began to walk towards the exit in a dramatic style as they turned their swag dial to the max.
As they exited the locker room towards the stadium, Oscar looked at Alex as he said with a smirk, “How about some music?” Oscar raised his hand to reveal a remote with a large button in the center. As he pressed it a very kick ass song began to play from the walls as though there were invisible speakers.
Slenderman began to wonder what was going on as the lights dimmed down and the music turned up. Strobe lights flashed into existence as confetti rained down from the ceiling as Oscar, Alex, Applejack, and Dash emerged onto the stage. Slenderman laughed as he spoke over the music, “So you have finally figured it out haven’t you? Well no matter, if you take too much damage your brain will shut down and to make matters worse you can’t tell how badly hurt you are.”
Alex listened to the music and felt the rejuvenating feeling of his magic coursing through his nervous system once again. He looked down at his arms and watched as the orange electricity patterns spread over his arms, his fingertips lighting up with energy. Alex looked up at Slenderman as he said, “Too bad my magic can’t help me find a smart comeback. Let’s get this over with.” Alex watched as Slenderman snapped his bony fingers, the click loud enough to hear over the music as his along with Dash’s and Applejack’s clones emerging from the ground to attack. Their skin was already torn everywhere with tentacles cramming the openings and horns poking through their eyes. Alex, Oscar, and Dash ran for cover as one of the Zalgos picked up a large chunk of stone and threw it towards them. Alex looked up to see Applejack still standing there as the rock collided with her leaving a giant cloud of dust, and a still standing Applejack that had remained unharmed. Alex jumped onto Dash’s back as he said loudly, “Oscar, you and Applejack take care of your Zalgo’s, me and Dash are going to take it to the air.”
Dash immediately knew what to do and took off into the sky at supersonic speeds with Alex on her back. Dash’s Zalgo immediately took off after the two as it sprouted bat like wings with multiple holes in them, it’s teeth now visible and quite sharp now that the tentacles had retreated. Alex was surprized by the transformation it was going through as it approached them, once barely looking like a pony it now looked like a cross between a dragon and… shit no one there could really tell what it resembled aside from a messed up dragon with fur. As Dash pierced the clouds she said loudly, “I can’t go much further… you’re too heavy for me.”
Alex took a deep breath as he slowly got up from Dash’s back; he was wobbling and doing his best to keep his balance at the angle they were at. The wind was blowing in his hair as he looked down at the creature flying after them; it was about a fifty foot drop. Alex took a deep breath as he said to Dash, “Just keep flying, I’ll try to do this as fast as possible.”
Dash looked over her shoulder with a confused look as she said loudly in a panicking voice, “Don’t do it!”
Alex jumped off her back as he yelled at her with a smile, “Too late!” Alex spun himself around to face the target he was going for as he fell, the feeling of weightlessness gave him severe butterflies in his stomach and to him it felt like birds in his stomach instead. Alex zipped by the head of the creature and marveled at its immense size as it was almost thirty times its original size. Alex landed on its snout and rolled off the top of its head before continuing to fall until he caught the tail. Alex gripped hard and held on for dear life as he slowly climbed up its smooth hairless back. As Alex reached the base of the tail the creature leveled out and allowed him to stand up again. As he slowly regained his balance he watched as a very handsome person jumped in front of him. Alex looked up to see his clone looking down at him with dead eyes, wearing only a tank top and jeans. Alex stood up and with a jerk of his arms, orange electricity began to course through his arms and casted a bright glow around his arms. He looked towards his clone and watched as its back began to sprout bloody needles that tore through the skin and pulled chunks of flesh with it. He watched in disgust as his arm began to swell up until a blade tore through his arm spraying blood everywhere, its other arm creating a very long jabbing needle. As it transformed it became more and more disfigured until it barely looked like its original copy. Alex looked at it and with a laugh he said, “Hell I’d still hit it, you handsome devil.” Alex charged it and as he approached it he teleported behind it and sent a strong electrical charge through it. He watched as it had a spasm before swinging its arm around to slice him in half only for him to duck it and throw a really good sucker punch, using his levitating ability to add extra oomph to his punches. The beast fell to its knees as Alex stood up and kicked it in the face as hard as he could, causing the beast to loose most of its razor sharp teeth. Alex picked it up and threw it to its feet for one last blow. Adrenaline was rushing through him as he watched the beast pull a heavy duty chain out of its back as though it were its spinal cord. The beast swung it around and smiled as Alex began to have a hard time dodging it until he messed up and got tangled in it. The beast laughed a very eerie shriek as it pulled Alex close, once in front of its face its tongue began to take the shape of a very sharp object. Alex panicked as it slowly approached his face until he somehow sent a jolt of electricity through the chain and into its body. The creature began to shake all over and Alex broke free, once free he grabbed the sharp tongue and somehow snapped it off. He held it tightly in his hands as he shoved it right between the eyes of the monster. The creature shrieked for a couple of seconds before it fell silent and limp. Alex let it stand for a couple more seconds before kicking it over the edge of the dragon thing. After watching it fall through the clouds and disappearing Alex shouted, “Dash! Catch me!” Alex then jumped over the edge of the creature and sky dived and watched as the cyan Pegasus made a sharp turn towards him. After a couple of seconds of weightlessness he was soon back on her back as he said, “Now to take your beast out.”
Dash shouted over the sound of the wind, “I thought that’s what you were trying to do.”
Alex got close to her as to make them more aerodynamic as he said, “There were complications. Now fly towards its stupid face for the kill.”
Dash didn’t question him and instead did a corkscrew in the air before heading straight for the dragons face. As they approached the creature they watched as it slowly opened its mouth to reveal row after row of sharp and somehow spinning teeth. Dash began to panic as she said, “Are you crazy?”
Alex shook his head as he slowly stood up and said, “Yeah I am.” Alex closed his eyes and took in a deep breath, realizing that there was somehow music that was still playing he used it to his advantage to focus as much energy as possible into his arms. Slowly the beast approached the duo and every inch they made towards the beast Alex’s arms would glow a brighter and brighter orange. Soon his hair was beginning to glow an orange pulse as his eyes lit up like headlights. Dash listened in awe at how he was creating so much energy that particles were creating a whistle as they were crammed off the edges of his fingers. Now Alex had streaks of orange light behind him that were signs of him having so many charged magic particles inside him that they were pushed off him. Before long they were inside the beast’s mouth and Alex was a living light bulb, he was bright enough to outshine any man made light source. Alex pulled his arms back and then slammed them together as he released all of his energy in a shockwave; the shockwave was powerful enough to tear the beast to shreds as they flew through the body of it and exploded out the tail. From the ground it looked like a thousand tons of TNT was detonated in the air as Alex and Dash safely flew out the other end of the beast.
Dash turned her head to see the explosion still taking place as the burning corpse of the monster fell to the ground. Dash blinked a couple of times before saying, “That was awesome!”
Alex fell back onto her back as he said, “Yeah but now Oscar and AJ are in danger of falling objects, not like they were safe in the first place but whatever! Take me closer to the corpse.” Dash didn’t say a word as she flew close to the burning body and Alex teleported onto it, he looked to his side to find the chain that came from his clones back and immediately picked it up. He quickly fed the chain through the dragon’s mouth and grabbed the other end as he somehow began to steer it in another direction but still keeping his course for the stadium. Alex shouted towards Rainbow, “Get down there and tell them to move out of the way!” Dash gave him a salute and dashed towards the stadium.
*****
Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Twilight, Fluttershy, Celestia, Luna, Lyra, and Lauren watched in horror as Oscar and Applejack were fighting their monsters as best as they could, Applejack learned that her tough skin had its limits as she was bleeding a bit from her arms while her clone was nearly bashed up like a Toyota Camry. Oscar was swinging his swords like crazy as he cut his clones tentacles off one by one in the fanciest way possible. As the monster began to corner him he planted his foot against the wall and jumped at the monster, he stuck his foot out to both kick the monster and jump back at the wall before wall jumping again to get behind the dazed monster. Oscar quickly swiped one of his swords between the legs of the monster as he landed and swung his arm as hard as he could towards the ground in front of him. The sword had no resistance as it traveled through the body, for a couple of seconds the masked man wondered if he actually cut him and turned around to check. A smile quickly spread as he watched the creature slowly fall in half but somehow still alive. Oscar quickly slammed his swords onto the two halves of the head and threw them in the air along with the swords. As the heads were in the air he quickly pulled out his pistols and began to fire at the halves with pin point accuracy. He soon emptied his clips and watched as the swords fell perfectly into the ground with the halves of the skulls still on them. For a couple of seconds he felt proud before the Applejack monster grabbed him with one of its tendrils and slammed him against the wall along with Applejack. They both looked at each other before looking towards the mouth of the creature. The mouth was very similar to the dragon’s except had less teeth but were longer and sharper. The two screamed along with the audience as they approached the mouth of the monster when a loud impact drew the attention of the monster away. Standing on the other side of the room was a shirtless Alex on top of a dragon’s skull with a chain though the mouth. Alex’s shirt was burnt from the fire he created in the beast somehow but was otherwise unharmed. Alex watched as everyone else was panicking before saying loudly, “Alright everyone CHILL THE FUCK OUT!” Everyone looked at Alex, including Slenderman as Alex smiled and said, “I’ve got this.” Alex lifted his arms as they somehow held up two rail guns that were made for helicopters yet were modified to be held in someone’s hand. Alex pointed them at the Applejack Zalgo and smiled happily as he opened fire on it with both guns. Shells poured out of each gun and were quickly creating piles on each side of him as the continuous sound of gunfire at a super high rate was heard. Alex somehow managed to fire the guns in a perfect order so that while one wasn’t firing the other one was and was tearing the monster apart. Slenderman began to feel worry as he unleashed all the other clones after Alex only to have them torn apart by both Alex’s guns and Oscar’s swords. Before long there was more led in the monsters than there was body and Alex and the rest celebrated. Alex dropped the guns and went to help Applejack up from under the monsters as he said, “Has anyone seen Dash?”
The sudden scream of her voice suggested the worst as Alex turned around to see her in Slenderman’s death grip. Pinkie quickly began to panic as she began to charge the tall and well-dressed monster only to hear him say in his hissing voice, “One more step and she’s gone. You were not supposed to win this!” Everyone could easily tell he was in rage at how they used their badassness (fuck you that’s a word now) to kill all the monsters.
Lauren slowly approached Slenderman as she said, “We will do anything if you let her go safely.”
Slenderman shook his head as he said, “I want you to die! In fact you will all die one by one.” As Slenderman began to consume Dash from the inside only to hear her scream, Alex tapped his shoulder from behind, Slenderman turned his shaded and unseen head to see Alex both behind him and in front of him at the same time. The monster stuttered for a bit before saying in confusion, “How..?”
Alex laughed as he said, “Hyper teleporting, if you move faster than the eye can detect you can either be invisible or appear to be in two places at once, pretty handy for dealing with terrorists.” Alex was reminded of that one time he prevented a terrorist attack back in the year 2074 (that’s another story). Alex quickly punched Slenderman in the jaw and knocked him out cold making him drop the cyan Pegasus safely and unharmed. Alex quickly picked up Dash in his arms and brought him over to the rest of the group as he said, “I think we won this round?”
Twilight scratched her head with her hoof as she said, “You think we will be going back now?”
Oscar shrugged as he said with through yet another new mask, “That’s how it works… it’s like the rule of Hollywood.”
Rarity tilted her head as she said, “But this isn’t Hollywood.”
Alex smirked at Oscar as he said, “Oh really?” Alex let Dash down to mingle with her friends as he approached Lauren and Oscar as he said in a serious tone, “As soon as we wake up we’re heading back to Equestria to find that book of Unicorn before… gosh this entire time I completely forgot about ShadowThunder’s threat to rule the world.”
Oscar shrugged as he placed his swords back in their sheaths and said, “Got caught up with all the action huh?”
Lauren nodded as she said, “So with this book, I will get magical powers?”
Alex shook his head as he said, “I’ll tell you later. I think we have a portal to catch.” Alex pointed towards the bright void of light in front of them that shined brightly. Alex watched as everyone began to walk through the portal until Fluttershy was last, he knew she was scared to go in it and walked up to her while saying in a gentle voice, “Scared?”
Fluttershy nodded as she said, “What if this isn’t the right way to go? What if we’re supposed to wait?”
Alex picked her up in his arms; she was quite light for a pony her size and was soft to the touch. Alex could feel the stress and fear dissipate as she rested in his arms. Alex smiled down at her as he said, “If this isn’t the right way then let’s go the wrong way together.” Alex began to feel warm as he watched her sigh with relief as she snuggled up to him, he immediately received a new challenge to overcome and it was to not have a heart attack. Alex looked into the portal and walked into it with the yellow pony cradled in his arms. As they entered, they felt rejuvenated and filled with energy, they felt like a veil had been lifted from their eyes and could see clearer now. All sorts of warm feelings passed through them as they knew they had made the right choice.
Author's note:
Alright people we have a very serious thing going on, lots of us like shipping, equally as many hate it, and lots more hate human x pony shipping. I need to hear your opinions on both this chapter and if there should be a romance in this story. Only one rule, no Alex x Oscar... seriously (Although it would be a narcissistic's dream come true it wouldn't be mine) thank you for all your support and the surprisingly high ratings for this! Also yes this is the last of the dream games so we can all rest easy.
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Chapter 5: Operation Manehattan
So because lots of you are getting cranky i want to correct one thing, i meant to say Alex was duel wielding Gatling Guns, not rail guns. Also this story is nearing an ending so be ready for some really big things in the next chapters.
Alex kept his eyes closed for a few seconds till the timid voice of a yellow Pegasus whispered in his ear, “Wake up, Alex.” Alex felt the sudden urge to open his eyes to see Fluttershy lying on his chest as she said, “Finally you woke up, Twilight’s spell must have affected you humans more than us.”
Alex rolled onto his side to let Fluttershy slide off before sitting up; he was lying on a dark violet crystal in the middle of Nightmare Moon’s lunar castle, preserved in time. He saw that everyone else was already awake except for one being they were soon expecting, that being Slenderman. Alex slowly got to his feet and scratched his now greasy hair (he was asleep for a month so one would expect a lack of cleanliness for any of them would be obvious) before walking up next to Oscar and Lauren as they looked down at the still sleeping Slenderman. Alex looked over to Oscar as he said, “So this is how he gets into our dreams? He just falls asleep and wirelessly connects to us?”
Oscar pointed at the fingers of the suit-wearing monster as he said, “Actually when I woke up I noticed that one of his tentacles was jammed into the back of my head and lodged into my brain, Twilight used a healing spell and patched everyone up, although something like that would be important for sharing top secret data without use of traceable technology. I might look into it when I’m done this adventure.”
Lauren looked puzzled as she stared at the faceless monster before saying, “So you must have punched him pretty hard, Alex. It’s been a half-hour since we woke up and still nothing from him.”
Oscar knelt down and grabbed him by the shirt as he said, “My dad wakes me up like this.” Oscar proceeded to back hand Slenderman in the face, causing him to wake up violently before being pushed to the ground again. Oscar stood up as he said in an angry voice, “Get up.” Slenderman immediately went to attack the masked man but was again punched in the face by him and sent to the ground once more. Oscar motioned for him to stand up again as he said calmly, “Get up.” This time Slenderman tried something different and threw one of his claws at Oscar only to be put into submission as Oscar said with ease, “How about you stop hurting us, huh?”
Slenderman attempted to squirm while he said in his evil voice, “Why would I leave myself defenseless?”
Alex decided to take a more peaceful approach as he knelt down and said, “Because if you don’t attack us, we won’t attack and possibly kill you.”
Slenderman shook his head as he said in an angry voice, “ShadowThunder ordered me to kill you, I was brought into existence by her to serve only her.”
Twilight approached as she said calmly, “That sounds familiar… Kind of like how Justin, sorry to bring his name up Alex, but it was like how Justin was somehow working for ShadowThunder’s personal gains.”
Alex may have had a few issues in the past when it came to mentioning his dead friend’s name but it was true. Alex looked down at Slenderman as he said to Twilight, “He’s discorded, we need to snap him out of it.”
Neither Oscar nor Lauren understood what was going on when Lauren asked, “How would we do that?”
Alex brought his hand to his bearded chin, it had been three years since he watched his friend both betray him and redeem himself. He could remember the incident crystal clear though, Justin was watching him being tortured before he did the right thing and saved him. Alex suddenly realized that it was a strong sense of one’s well being over their evil intentions that was capable of snapping them out of ShadowThunder’s personal discordedness (again shut up this is also a word) Alex looked at Twilight as he said, “We need to get him to want to do the right thing.”
Slenderman looked to be ready to attack as tendrils began to sprout from his back only for Oscar to pull a revolver to his head and say, “Draw those weapons any more and you’re gonna get lead headed.”
Pinkie approached as she said, “Please, I think they want to do something else.”
Oscar looked back down at his victim as he said, “But this thing is a killer, and he needs to be removed from the universe.”
Pinkie had only two options now, either let him kill Slenderman or try again. Pinkie got closer to Oscar as she said, “Please Oscar… we need to be nice so others are nice to us.”
Oscar began to think, it took thirty seconds before he put his revolver back in its holster. Twilight then took the opportunity to commence her emotion inducing spell, her horn gently touching Slenderman’s forehead as they both began to glow gently.
Slenderman began to have memories that were not of his mind but of Twilight’s, he watched as they all laughed and learned about how quickly a misunderstood stranger will become not only accepted but also loved. He began to feel warm inside as it spread through his body. His head eventually seeing more clearly as the tone of his skin brightened to a paler white than before. Slenderman stopped squirming under Oscar’s knee as he said in a gentle voice, “Thank you Twilight… I was trapped under her spell and forced to hunt you down and kill you.”
Twilight looked up at Oscar with eyes full of cuteness as she said, “You can let go.”
Oscar slowly got up with one of his hands on his revolver and with an unsure look on his face as he watched Slenderman get up as well. Once he was standing Oscar said, “So… you’re not going to attack anyone?”
Slenderman turned to Oscar with a warm looking smile, which was odd to see on an evil face, as he said, “No.”
Alex slowly approached Slenderman as he said with a more positive tone, “So, Slenderman, can you help us at all with finding ShadowThunder?”
Slenderman nodded his head as he said, “All I can say is that she was near Manehattan when I was created. I would also appreciate it if you call me by a more positive name.”
Pinkie giggled as she said, “How about Splendorman?”
Slenderman shook his head as he said with a gentle laugh, “No, I would like a more human name.”
Lauren thought for a couple of seconds before saying, “How about John M. Slenderman?”
Dash raised an eyebrow as she said, “What does the M stand for?”
Lauren shrugged as she said, “Midnight?”
Slenderman smiled as he said with confidence, “John… I like that name. Thank you all for returning me to who I wanted to be.” Slenderman stuck out his hand towards Alex and branched a hand towards everyone else for a handshake as he said, “I will always be in hearing range if you need me, shall we return to the planet?”
Applejack smiled as she said, “Ah would love to, Ah think Ah deserve to be with the family for a few minutes. After all Ah haven’t seen ‘em in three years.”
Alex looked down at the ponies and for a couple of minutes thought of what to do, he decided that a couple of hours wouldn’t hurt before saying, “Alright girls, don’t get too comfortable because we’re leaving Ponyville in three hours got it?”
The sound of every pony in that room jumping in the air with joy made Alex and John both smile. John clapped his hands together before saying, “Close your eyes, when you open them again you will be back in Ponyville and I shall be but a call away.” Everyone in the room closed their eyes in the hopes of finally seeing Ponyville once again, their excitement ready to explode out of them. A warm tingly feeling coursed through all of their bodies for a couple of seconds before feeling wind and hearing the distant sound of laughter.
When Lyra opened her eyes she saw Town Square bustling with ponies going to and fro, the thought of finally seeing Bon-Bon again made her almost tear up.
Alex turned to the two princesses as he said, “Listen your highnesses, I understand that you two are very busy so I think that it would be best if you return to Canterlot.”
Celestia nodded her head with a smile as she said, “Thank you for your understanding, Alex. Maybe once you have found the Book of Unicorn you can return to Ponyville for a short vacation.”
Luna smiled as she said, “Yes indeed, we must hear of your adventures and where they have taken you.” Saying nothing more, the princesses turned and spread their majestic wings before taking off ever so elegantly into the air.
Alex turned around to thank John but he was nowhere to be found, Alex knew though that he was never too far away. Alex turned to the ponies as he said, “I guess we can go back to our homes for the next three hours.”
Lyra didn’t wait any longer; she was already galloping towards Ponyville calling out her love’s name in the hopes of finally being reunited with her.
Applejack snickered as she said, “Ah bet that I’m almost as old as Big Macintosh now. I’ll see y’all later alright?”
Alex watched as Applejack galloped away as well as he said, “At sundown, meet us at Twilight’s.”
Rarity gave Alex a hug with her marshmallowy white hooves as she said, “I think I need a bath after sleeping for thirty days straight. I have serious bed hair.” Rarity then galloped towards her boutique to see her younger sister and her bath tub.
Twilight and Dash trotted along as Dash said, “I think I need to tell the Wonderbolts about what happened to us, see you at sundown.” The two ponies waved goodbye before galloping and flying away.
Pinkie looked up at Oscar as she said with a big smile, “I was planning on making cupcakes and breaking some walls, wanna join Oscar?”
Oscar smiled under his mask as he said, “Would I ever! Let’s go.” The two ran off giggling happily with excitement, who wouldn’t be excited to bake cupcakes and break the fourth wall with Pinkie?
Alex looked up at Lauren as he said, “You know this town pretty well don’t you? How about you go over to Twilight’s and learn a few things on magic.”
Lauren smiled as she said while shaking Alex’s hand, “This was actually somewhat fun, thank you.”
Alex watched as Lauren walked into the city, the ponies didn’t seem to be that worried about her presence knowing Alex was only a few feet away (if he was not only able to rid ShadowThunder for a few days on his own and take down a human aerial vehicle with his bare hands you would be sure he was able to stop another human). Alex felt something brush against his leg, the soft warm fur of a pony as it snuggled up to him. Alex looked down to see Fluttershy snuggling up against him as he said, “Do you want to have some tea?”
Fluttershy smiled as she began to hover in the air while saying, “That would be nice.”
*****
Lyra knocked on her apartment door with joy and energy. A few seconds later the door opened up to show a very familiar pony, her blue and pink hair hadn’t changed in the past three years and made Lyra tear up. Lyra quickly approached Bon-Bon as she said, “I’m back.”
Bon-Bon brought her fillyfriend in for a hug as she said, “You look so different, what happened to you?”
Lyra kissed her cheek as she said, “To you, three days have passed. But to me, three years have ticked by. I went on a life changing adventure and will be resuming it in a few hours so let’s make the best of it.”
Bon-Bon curled up on the couch as she said, “Would you like to join, my adventurer?”
Lyra giggled as she said, “I used to be an adventurer, but then I took an arrow to the knee.”
Bon-Bon jerked upright with a look of worry as she said, “Oh my goodness are you okay?”
Lyra’s smiled faded when she realized that Bon-Bon never heard of that stupid internet joke and said with a blush, “It was a stupid joke from Alex’s world.”
Lyra’s horn began to glow brightly as the door and windows shut closed while she began to kiss her love passionately.
*****
Applejack trotted up the farm to hear her sister shout in joy, “We did it! We had a successful zap-apple harvest year while missing Applejack.”
Applejack trotted up behind her sister as she said with a smile, “Who says I’m missing?”
Applebloom turned around as a look of joy swept across her face. Applebloom jumped at her sister as she said, “Big sis! You look… different.”
Applejack gave a hug to her sister as she said, “Ah’ve been gone fer three years. Ah’ve gotten older.” Applejack trotted up to her older brother and gave him a long and loving hug as she said, “Howdy Big Mac, ah hear that you and Applebloom harvested all the zap apples on yer own this year.”
“Eeyup. Little sis was quite the help.” Big Mac patted his younger sister on the head before noticing that Applejack was looking a bit taller.
Applejack and the rest of the apple family decided to go inside the house and talk over some apple cider and apple juice about AJ’s adventures in the other world.
*****
Alex and Fluttershy walked up the pathway to the cottage at the top of the hill; Fluttershy was already covered head to toe in animals of all sorts. Alex would smile as he watched her get tackled by her litter of puppies, she hadn’t seen them in three years and they hadn’t changed at all. Fluttershy got to her hooves and hovered to her door and opened it for Alex as she said, “What kind of tea would you like?”
Alex walked in and took a look around as he said, “I don’t know. I’ll have whatever you have.” As Fluttershy trotted into the kitchen to get things ready, Alex knelt down at the fireplace and pulled out a lighter and quickly got a fire going. The room was soon warmed up as Fluttershy walked in with the tea tray balancing on her head to see Alex sitting on her couch. Fluttershy trotted up and gave Alex his cup before sitting down next to him, her fur tickling him as she sat down.
For the next few minutes neither of them knew what to say, all they did was sit next to each other as they drank their tea. Eventually Alex summed up the strength and scooted closer to Fluttershy as she said, “So do you think this will work?”
Alex began to think of the plan, after a few seconds he said, “I am sure it will work, Lauren just needs to find her Zen and then we can”
Before Alex could finish, Fluttershy interrupted and said, “I mean you and me… you’re a human and I’m a pony. You said it yourself ‘People don’t look kindly upon love between a human and an animal’. Not to mention you love big adventures and I am not exactly thrilled to go on them.”
Alex was a little shocked to hear her talking about them being together, he wasn’t looking for a relationship at the moment. He decided that it would be best if they remained closer together to see if they would work out. Alex finished his tea as he wrapped his arm around Fluttershy and said, “I think we will just have to let time tell.”
For the next three hours Alex and Fluttershy were finally breaking the ice and talking about personal things in their lives. Alex finally mentioned to her about his suicidal tendencies when he first came here three years ago. Although it somewhat shocked Fluttershy to hear that he once wanted to kill himself, she was relieved to know that it was over thanks to them.
Fluttershy talked about why she was afraid at night, Alex understood why she would be afraid of all the noises. He experienced a similar effect when he moved from the countryside, the sounds of cars and trucks honking kept him up all night.
Alex even told Fluttershy about how he discovered the show. Alex smiled brightly as he said, “Most of those who have seen the show will tell the same story, I heard about it from the internet and checked it out, and eventually I became attached to your show and began to feel happy when I watched you.”
Fluttershy rested her head on Alex’s chest as she said, “It’s still weird to know that in some other world we are only a show.”
Alex smiled as he gently stroked her man and said, “Well it doesn’t at all surprise me. In fact there’s a universe where we exist only in a book.”
Fluttershy sighed with relief as she said, “Glad I’m not in that one.”
Alex looked down at her as he asked, “Why’s that?”
Fluttershy took a deep slow breath as she said, “Because I would never have actually met you.”
Alex really wanted to cry and kiss her but the gong of a clock made him jerk upright and say, “Jesus burger flipping Christ! We have to get to Twilight’s quick!”
As Alex quickly got off the couch and began to put his jacket back on, Fluttershy looked up with her big eyes as she said, “Can’t we wait until tomorrow?”
Alex shook his head as he rolled the sleeves up for the summer weather and said, “No can do. For all we know there might not be a tomorrow.”
Fluttershy slowly got up as she said, “Well in that case I’m going to come with you.” Fluttershy spread her wings and flew after Alex as the two headed for Twilight’s library.
*****
Twilight, Laure, Applejack, Alex, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash waited inside the library in a circle. As they waited Twilight read through a book as she said out loud, “The last known bearer of the Book of Unicorn is now in hiding, forever guarding the book until the next bearer had arrived.”
Alex let all the knowledge sink in before saying, “So where is the Book of Unicorn?” Alex wanted to remember everything he heard in case it were needed in the future.
Twilight adjusted her glasses before reading again, “The last known sighting of the book is unknown while the bearer’s log is remaining inside the International Equestrian Archives in Manehattan, one of the most heavily military-guarded and non-governmental buildings in the world. Getting in there is impossible.”
A lone voice from the doorway turned the heads of all the ponies and people as it said, “Difficult… yes. But impossible… no, nothing is impossible.” Oscar shifted his mask back onto his face as he continued, “We have some of the most powerful magic in the world here. We have both the chosen one and the Elements of Harmony.”
Rarity brushed her clean hair as she said, “But dear, everywhere we go nopony seems to recognize our true importance despite saving the world twice already.”
Oscar gave a wag of his finger as he said, “Maybe you need to save the world thrice.”
Rarity nodded her head in agreement as Twilight said, “Alright, so we set for Manehattan now.” Twilight then put her saddlebag on as did the rest of the group.
Oscar tossed a pistol over to Alex as he said, “Better pack some heat man. Manhattan is a rough place so Manehattan won’t fare much better.”
Alex twirled the gun in his hand as he said, “Don’t worry, I’m like Clint Eastwood around he” Alex accidentally pulled the trigger of the pistol and fired straight towards Oscar only to have the bullet deflected by Oscar’s sword. The loudness of the pistol caused everyone except Oscar to fall to their knees holding their ears. Alex was almost in tears as he dropped the pistol from his aching hand, the recoil causing his nose to bleed and his manliness to drop five points.
Oscar walked up and picked the pistol up as he said, “You’re about as good a shooter as Nicholas Cage is an actor. Get up you wimp, the recoil hurts only for a bit.” Once everyone else was back up and back to normal, Oscar put the pistol back in its holster as he said, “Let’s just go before Alex kills one of us.”
The group headed for the door while Twilight packed a few last minute supplies for the trip. Alex had a couple of fifty bit bills in his wallet from last time he was here and the rest of the mane six had enough money to buy a house altogether. As they were about to leave Ponyville Alex stopped and said, “Wait, where’s Lyra?”
The sudden rumble of the ground caused the group to worry of what was going to happen. Suddenly, what looked like a futuristic human aircraft dropped from the sky in front of them with Lyra in the front seat. Alex’s jaw dropped in awe as he recognized the plating from the fighter aircraft he took down the last time he was here. After a few minutes Lyra hopped out of the craft towards the group as she said, “What do you think? I fashioned this all out of the parts from that airplane Alex destroyed with his bare hands. I also used some parts from the helicopter as well.”
Oscar tapped his friend’s shoulder as he said, “You took down an airplane and a helicopter?”
Alex felt pretty impressed with himself as he said, “Yeah, all in one night.” Alex then approached Lyra as he said while looking at the vehicle, “This thing was obviously inspired by the VTOL from Saint’s Row the Third am I right?”
Lyra nodded her head as she said, “Only this time it has no weapons, flies faster, hold more passengers and is also solar powered.”
Alex nodded his head as he said, “The solar panels I have no idea how you managed.”
Lyra shook her head as she said, “No I casted a spell on it to act like a plant to power the vehicle only it doesn’t need water. Shall we get on?”
Alex nodded his head and boarded the aircraft along with the rest of the group. One by one they sat in the belly of the vehicle in seats resembling suspension rollercoaster seats. As they strapped themselves in, the seats rose so no one was capable of touching the ground, their heads fit into the helmets attached to the seats and could hear each other’s voices better. As the vehicle began to take off and the inside began to rumble and shake, Alex noticed Fluttershy begin to panic. Alex gently held onto her hoof as he said to her, “We’re going to be okay. Hey Lyra, how did you make this in three hours?”
The entire group listened as Lyra began to speak into their headsets, “With a bit of magic and a lot of planning ahead, you can make anything possible. Next stop Manehattan.”
Everyone felt the sudden tug of the gravity pulling on them as the vehicle began to take off into the air. Dash and Pinkie were giggling and having tons of fun while Oscar was reminded of his helicopter rides and was not at all fazed by this.
****
A few hours into the flight Lyra began to speak into their headsets again, “Guys… we have a problem.”
Twilight’s voice was nervous and shaky as she said, “Please don’t tell me we’re going to crash.”
Lyra resumed her speaking, “No its much worse… here let me bring it on screen for you guys.” Alex watched as one by one the helmets of the other passengers began to project holographic images of the city from the view of the cockpit. Alex looked in disbelief as buildings were in flames and explosions shook up the city on every street. As they watched in horror Lyra came back onto the intercom, “Yeah, it’s that bad. You know what the strangest part is? Take a look at what building is not under attack.” The videos on each of their helmets focused in on a very wide building with roman-ish pillars all around it.
Twilight immediately recognized it and said aloud, “That’s the International Equestrian Archive. Someone must also be looking for the books and I can guess who it is.”
Lyra spoke to all of them as the ship began to rumble, “Right, you guys are going to have to get inside the building before its destroyed and get out safely. Leave no casualties of the innocent.”
Lauren spoke into the mic, her voice filled with doubt, “We’ll get attacked if we try to land in the fires!”
Suddenly the holograms disappeared as Lyra said with a laugh, “Who said anything about landing?” Alex looked down at his feet to see the belly begin to open up. Alex’s face was suddenly wrapped in a mask along with the rest of the ponies; the inside displayed the altitude, speed, compass temperature and another gauge that was unknown. That was when Alex realized he was participating in an air drop like in those awesome action movies, his heart racing and his feet thrashing he began to panic and fight to get free until he noticed there was no longer a floor. Alex looked down upon the burning city as Lyra counted down, “Drop in 5… 4…” The only sound Alex could hear at this point was his heavy breathing as he watched Fluttershy shake beside him and Oscar grip his device tightly on his other side. Alex held his breath as he looked up and listened to the last numbers, “3…2…1… drop!” The sudden hiss of the hydraulics decompressing and letting go made Alex scream as the force of gravity pulled him out of the belly of the plane. He watched as all the other ones fell after him as he fell backwards towards the ground, his screaming along with everyone else’s could be heard over the intercom. Alex rolled over onto his belly as they began to pass the tallest building, his helmet flashing the words, “System change activated.” Alex felt his suit shift on the inside and wings sprouted from each of his sides. The sudden thrust of the engines caused Alex to whip his head back and forth.
As Alex flew through the air he watched as Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had broken free of theirs thanks to Oscar’s help. Oscar flew up next to Alex as he said in the intercom, “Head for the IEA, that’s our target.” Oscar tilted to his side and rocketed past the buildings as he dodged explosions.
Alex watched as the flashing instructions showed him how to pilot his mini jet. After a couple of minutes he had the hang of it and had caught up to the rest of the group as they flew through bridges and past buildings at break neck speeds. Twilight shouted into the intercom, “There it is! The red and white building with the pillars, head for that.” Alex watched in awe as the entire group tilted in synchronization. Eventually their parachutes were deployed and were landing in front of the building. As soon as their feet and hooves touched the ground they all ran for the building’s doors without taking off the devices from their backs. They burst through the doors as Twilight said loudly, “The book will have a symbol of the unicorn on it in silver and will probably be one of the most heavily guarded items here so be on the lookout.”
Alex slowly walked down the halls with Oscar next to him, his sub-machine gun drawn from the bag now on his chest as he said, “Where do you think Lyra is now?”
Lyra’s voice was then heard on the intercom, she sounded like she was struggling as she said, “Don’t worry about me, I’m holding off some strange looking creatures and can do so for a lot longer. Be quick though.”
Rarity’s voice was shrill and somewhat shaken as she said, “I found it. It’s in a very tight case though.” Alex and Oscar moved quickly towards Rarity thanks to the indicators in their visors, as they approached they saw the book held inside a thick glass case. Rarity lightly tapped with her hooves before saying, “It’s too thick for me.”
Oscar gently pushed her out of the way as he said, “I got this.” He aimed the sub machine gun at the corners and fired at every top corner and pulled the top off with east thanks to the cracks. Oscar dusted the book off and flipped through the pages before finding the last inscribed signature. He looked at it using the light from his helmet as they all stood around in the dark room. After looking over it he said, “This was written in an old language that obviously isn’t human. Can you read this Twilight?”
Twilight trotted up and floated the book over to her, she flipped the pages until she reached the page and read aloud, “The last bearer of the book was Starswirl the Bearded and signed this while under the rule of King Chrome.”
Alex shook his helmet as he said, “King Chrome?”
Twilight looked up at him as she said, “That’s the father of Princess Platinum. That means that this book is well over a few thousand years old and is in or near the ruins of the Unicorn Castle back in the land we call Prequestria.”
Alex took the book and plopped it into Oscar’s bag as he said, “Get a history book, we need to find out where this place was.”
The group split up again and went looking for a history book. Before long Applejack and Dash had found the history book they were looking for and brought it back to the destroyed glass box.
Twilight grabbed the book and flipped through the pages until she found the right one and ripped it out as she said, “This is it. Now let’s go!” The group then ran for the door as fast as they could, they burst out the door to see Lyra inside the vehicle as the belly opened up with the claws to grab onto their jet packs. Dash and Fluttershy were the first to get into their new seats and strap on while the rest hooked themselves back up to their old seats. Alex pushed his back against the hook and felt himself lock in place, his feet soon rose above and into the belly along with the rest. Before long the vehicle was back in the air and flying.
Alex breathed a sigh of relief as he said, “Mission accomplished, next thing we have to do is” Alex was interrupted by the sudden rumble of the ship as it tossed violently, his head shaking inside his helmet until the ship had balanced out. Once the ship had resumed smooth flying Alex said in a scared voice, “What was that?”
Alex screamed as the belly of the ship was torn open to reveal a black unicorn, her horn had grown longer and sharper and she looked to be older as she said, “I shall take that!” She then used her unicorn magic to grab Lauren and tear her from her fastenings and causing the two to fall.
Alex and the rest all screamed in synchronization, “Lauren!”
On an impulse, Alex broke the fastenings on his device and fell after Lauren, as he fell he thought about how bad of an idea that was as the butterflies in his stomach nearly made him vomit.
Lauren and ShadowThunder fought violently, Shadow tried her best to impale Lauren’s chest with her horn only to be hit in the face by Lauren’s fist. Eventually Shadow sent a bolt of electricity through their bodies causing Lauren to go limp as she laughed maniacally. Shadow looked at her chest as she said with an evil smile, “Victory today, alicorn tomorrow.”
Before her horn made contact, Alex swopped onto her back and began to hit her as hard as he could, doing his best to avoid grabbing the horn, he knew he had no magical abilities without music until he saw something slip from Lauren’s pocket. He immediately recognized it as an MP3 and grabbed it quickly. As he kicked Shadow in the face he pulled his helmet off and tore it apart trying to get to the headphones until he saw the wiring. He tore off the wires and fashioned them into the music player in hopes of it working. He quickly turned the device on and noticed she had a very similar taste in music as him and put on the best song there.
Alex looked down at Shadow as he said, “What now?” Alex clapped his hands together and felt the sudden pulse of energy course through his arms and into her head, causing her to fall unconscious. Alex then grabbed hold of Lauren as he said, “Just hold on tight!” Alex activated the thrusters and began to fly towards the airship once again with Lauren in his arms. Eventually he got into the belly and while still flying he fashioned her to the last seat available before levitating himself into his own harness. As he hung there he shouted to Twilight, “Can you make some sort of metal plate to cover this up?”
Twilight nodded her head as she said, “Give me a second.” Her horn then began to glow as a large sheet of metal suddenly appeared under them and acted as a floor while bolts magically appeared inside. Soon Twilight had repaired the belly as she said, “There… magic trick number four.”
Oscar sighed with relief as he said into his microphone, “That was close.”
Alex nodded his head, he just realized that he sky dived twice in a day as he said, “Well when the fate of two worlds depend on saving one person you”
Oscar interrupted him as he said, “Me and Lyra made a bet as to whether you would die or not… looks like I won.”
Alex said into his microphone, “Oh real nice Lyra.”
Lyra replied back into the mic, “I was just kidding, anyways, congratulations everyone. Now where are we going?”
Twilight read through the torn page as she said, “We’re heading for what is now known as Trottingham. Get comfortable guys because this is going to take a while. It will be about a whole day to be exact.”
Alex sighed with relief as he looked over to Fluttershy to see her wink in his direction (not like the G1 "winking out" nor the Equine mating "wink"), making him blush.
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Chapter 6: Trottingham's Magnetic Walls
Sleeping was difficult considering Alex was strapped into a suspension seat with his legs dangling in the air; he looked outside the plane using the hologram visors and looked at the night sky. The sky was a black cloth with the twinkling stars scattered everywhere as they flew through the thick puffy clouds. The ship shook a bit before Lyra’s voice came onto the intercoms saying, “Folks this is your captain speaking, we are about to land in Trottingham so please excuse the bumpy ride.”
Alex looked over to Oscar as they all began to wake up, Alex spoke into the intercom, “What do you mean bumpy?”
The plane suddenly shook, making Alex’s legs flail like a ragdoll as Lyra said with a laugh, “That’s what I mean by bumpy, we’ll be landing in a few minutes so get ready… don’t worry you’re not being air dropped again.”
A few minutes had gone by and Alex was carrying the ponies off one by one, mainly because he would suffer from both a heart explosion and diabetes. As he pulled the limp Fluttershy from her module she yawned and snuggled close to Alex. Alex smiled brightly as he sat down on a nearby park bench where another pony was casually sitting and watching. As Alex sat down and began to stroke her mane he looked over to the curious pony as he said with a smile, “Endangering your life and risking the fate of two worlds does have its perks.”
As Oscar carried Pinkie Pie off while hugging her tightly he called out to Alex, “We have to find a place to stay tonight.”
Applejack yawned as she groggily approached the sleepy group while saying, “One of mah customers lives nearby. He’s Filthy Rich’s brother, Stinking Rich.”
Alex gently stacked the sleeping Fluttershy on top of the sleeping Pinkie before kneeling down towards Applejack as he said, “Where does he live and do you think he’ll be nice enough to let us stay for the night?”
Applejack nodded her head as she said, “Just follow the signs… over there.” Applejack pointed a hoof towards the sign that read, “Stinking Enterprise next corner.”
Alex blinked at it as he said, “Well that’s convenient. Let’s go.”
*****
A middle aged pony stood behind a desk as he looked out a large window, he stood high above the rest of Trottingham in his mega corporation building. Suddenly the phone at his desk rang, he approached it and with his hoof he tapped the answer button as he said, “What is it Pencil Pusher?”
The voice of a young mare on the other end spoke calmly, “Mr. Rich, one of your product providers is here with her friends.”
Stinking trotted closer to the phone as he stroked his gray mane and adjusted his glasses before saying, “Which provider is it Pencil, we need to be more specific.”
A western accent began to speak into the telephone, “Now how does this here thingy work? Do Ah just speak into the darn thing or what?”
Stinking jerked upright as he heard the unique voice; there was only one pony in the whole world of Equestria he knew that had that accent. Stinking was quick to respond as he said with excitement, “Applejack, is that you?”
Applejack chuckled as she said, “Is this good ol’ uncle Stinky?”
Stinking laughed as he said with joy and excitement, “Come on up ma’am.” A few minutes later the front door to his office opened to show a group of tired monkeys and ponies. They all dragged their feet and hooves towards the nearby chairs where they immediately laid down and began to relax.
Applejack was the only one to trot up to Stinking as she said with a tired smile, “Ol’ Stinky, it’s great to see you once again.”
Stinking gave Applejack a hug as he said, “It’s great to see you too, my how much you’ve grown, I remember you when you were barely able to fit into that hat of yours. You could have just told Pencil Pusher who you were, you’re no longer a provider to us. You’re a priority of the upmost importance.”
Applejack smiled as she said, “Well in that case Ah would like to introduce you to two very important individuals. Alex and Lauren I’d like to introduce you two.”
Alex and Lauren walked up to Stinking as Alex said, “Pleasure to meet you Mr. Rich.”
As Alex shook Stinking’s hoof he looked at him with curiosity in his eye as he said, “You don’t look like you’re from around here?”
Lauren nodded her head as she said, “Yeah we’re from real far away.”
Applejack decided to intervene before the conversation went all night long and said, “Look Mr. Rich, we need to stay somewhere for the night. Do you mind if we stay here for the night?”
Mr. Rich nodded his head as he said, “Of course you can, you can all stay in the guest rooms upstairs. I usually give that to our major partners when they come in from outside the country. But since you are more family than business and family comes before business I don’t see why you can’t stay there.”
Applejack nodded her head as she said, “Thank you very much.”
*****
Alex walked into his private room with Fluttershy on his shoulder before laying her down gently in the bed before tucking her in. After making sure she was comfy he silently left the room and began to walk down the hall, heading for the stairs to the roof. As Alex opened the door to the roof he saw Oscar standing at the edge of a building. As Alex walked up to Oscar, he turned around and said with a twinkle in his eye, “Hey man.” Alex sat down on the edge of the building with his legs dangling over the edge, the building stood tall above the rest of the city. Oscar slowly sat down next to him and rested his bag at his side before saying, “Quite a view, isn’t it?”
Alex slowly nodded his head as he said calmly, “Yeah… you don’t get a view like this in Canada.”
Oscar silently laughed as he said, “There are a lots of things that you don’t get in Canada.” Oscar opened his bag and pulled out a bottle of Rum and Coke as he said, “Rum and Coke?”
Alex nodded his head as he took a cup from Oscar and poured himself his drink. Once they both had their drinks Alex said with no expression, “Tomorrow might be the last day…”
Oscar looked over to his friend as he said, “Beg pardon?”
Alex took a sip from his drink before continuing, “Tomorrow is probably the day we find the Book of Unicorn, once Lauren reads it she gains its infinite power and no longer needs our protection.”
Oscar looked down at his dangling feet as he said in a low tone, “Yeah… well you’re going to be staying, you and Fluttershy look like a great couple. I will probably be forgotten by next week.”
Alex turned his head to his new best friend as he said, “Forgotten? Forgotten is when I forget your name, forget what made you special and what made you memorable. You are Oscar, Dark freaking Castle. I was reading your stuff and loving it before this huge adventure happened to me. You have a great heart, an innocent one at times; you have this fire in your heart that makes you look towards the good in everything. You’re a loveable person once we get to know you; you’re funny and really skilled. Of all the people that will remember you it will be Pinkie.”
Oscar was surprized to hear that and said, “Pinkie? What makes you say that?”
Alex wrapped his arm around him in a bro-hug as he said, “Don’t act like you haven’t noticed it yet? Pinkie’s looking at you with goo-goo eyes, you look like you’ll make her smile when she needs it and she will make you laugh when you need it as well. Everyone here loves you, Oscar. I love you, no homo… you’re my best friend and are the only person I would hang out with for the rest of my life.”
Oscar began to smile before it quickly faded as he said, “Thanks man… it’s so cool being friends with someone like you.”
Alex raised his glass as he said, “Let’s make this official, I declare you as my best friend forever.”
Alex and Oscar toasted their drinks before downing them and coughing up the burn in their throats before laughing and joking for the rest of the night. After a while Alex looked over the horizon to see the sun beginning to rise over the horizon before he said, “Well the sun is rising, let’s get those girls and get going. We have a big day ahead of us.”
Oscar picked up the bottle of rum and put it back into his bag as he said, “Right.”
*****
Alex sat down in the bed next to Fluttershy as he said gently, “Fluttershy… wake up. We have to get going now.”
Fluttershy slowly opened her eyes as she said groggily, “Please… just five minutes… please?”
Alex gently lifted her out of her bead as he said, “I promise I will let you sleep as much as you want when we get back to Ponyville.”
Pinkie yawned as she said with big sleepy eyes, “Can you carry me please?”
Alex looked down, ready to say no. As soon as he looked her in the eyes he began to crumble under her adorableness, a smile cracking up on his face as he put her over his shoulders, wrapping his arms around her haunches and letting her wrap her hooves around his neck. Alex slowly got up from the bed and began to walk down the hallway, as he walked he saw Oscar walk up carrying Pinkie in the same way. Alex smiled as he whispered, “Did she give you the eyes?”
Oscar nodded his head as he adjusted her, her pink hair falling in front of his face as he silently laughed before they got into the elevator.
When they got out they approached the rest of the group that was already waking up, they were adjusting their hair and yawning but were otherwise attentive. Alex walked up next to Lauren as he said, “Alright girls, this mission is going to need everyone’s cooperation if we want to find the book before the enemy does. Twilight, do you know where to go?”
Twilight read over the piece of torn paper for a few minutes. After reading through the entire page she looked up and said quickly, “We have to go to the Platinum Castle.”
Lyra trotted up slowly as she said, “You know, sorry to question you, but didn’t that castle get destroyed during the times of Discord’s reign?”
Twilight nodded her head as she said, “We will have to go to where it once stood which, is according to the tourist map, is just down the road at the Magothalan Church.”
Oscar raised an eyebrow as he said, “Magothalan?”
Lyra nodded her head as she said while trotting out the door, “It’s a religion here, much like your Catholicism only slightly different. Magotha was never sent to an early death by punishment here and continued his preaching about the higher spirits. Let’s go now!”
Saying nothing more, the group left the building while waving goodbye to Stinking Rich.
*****
Alex and the rest of the group opened the church and stormed into the room, their eyes wide open and looking hard for the book. The room resembled the Sistine Chapel only having ponies and a stained glass floor, the lights reflected off of it created beautiful lights on the walls. As they looked around, Lauren said as the echo trailed, “Look for clues of any kind, secret doors or switches. Just make sure no inch is left unchecked.”
Alex moved a statue as he said, “Nothing here.”
Pinkie removed a stone block from the wall to reveal diamonds and gold before saying, “Nada.” Pinkie then replaced the stone block before looking elsewhere.
Oscar lifted up a small door in the floor and a very malnourished pony with sharp teeth and a blood covered face looked up at him. As the creature charged for him, Oscar slammed the door to hear a muffled scream as he said, “Uh… nothing here. Nothing at all, so let’s not come back here because there is nothing else.”
Lyra was looking at the glass floor and noticed something odd about the shapes it was making. As she looked closely at it she said, “I think I found something here!”
Dash called loudly to the rest of the group, “Hey look at the wall.”
Lyra looked from her hooves to the wall to notice the reflection the floor made was creating words on the wall. Lyra read them carefully as she said loudly, “The answer you seek is not here, when the light shall fade, your answer will be clear. What the hay is that supposed to mean?”
Alex tapped his chin before thinking, he wondered what the meaning of the glass floor was as he said, “Well we’re going to have to wait until sundown.”
Oscar began to become frustrated as he said, “We just woke up, it’s not even noon yet and you expect us to wait another ten hours before the sun goes down? This is bullshit!” Oscar stomped his floor on the ground out of impulse and heard a large crack tear through the ground causing a long echo in the room.
Alex looked at the crack before saying with the answer clear in his head, “Everyone cover the windows!” Immediately the ponies began to float and carry books in front of the window until only little light was penetrating. After a few minutes of waiting Alex pressed his face against the glass, his eyes widening with shock as he said, “Guys… I don’t think this is the lowest floor.”
As Alex went to stand up, he heard another loud crack and began to panic. The crack began to spread through the glass floor as Alex ran while shouting, “Get to the edge!” The ponies all made it clear out of the way in time with Lauren holding on to Dash and Fluttershy. Alex turned around to see Oscar beginning to sink into the floor as he screamed, before Alex could grab him the glass collapsed in on itself and Oscar went with it. Alex began to panic before acting on an impulse and teleporting away.
Oscar was falling to his death as he smashed through wooden beams and through rotted wood floors when he heard a poof and a flash of orange light. The masked man turned his head to see Alex there trying to grab him, his arms reaching out to the maximum. Oscar grabbed and held on tight as Alex got ready to teleport, but as he neared one of the walls he was suddenly jerked to a halt with Oscar in his arms. Alex and Oscar quickly reoriented themselves as Oscar said, “How the hell are you doing this without magic?”
Alex looked at Oscar with a confused look as he said, “The teleporting is able to be done without Zen but the walls I am clueless about.” Alex looked over Oscar’s shoulder to see his submachine gun was leaning towards the wall as though that were suddenly down. Alex pulled a coin out of his pocket and let it go to see it get sucked towards the wall. Alex smiled when he remembered that he was still wearing his metallic boots for his hover board and was magnetically attracted to the wall. Alex looked at his best friend as he said, “Freaking magnets, how do they work?”
Meanwhile the girls were panicking as they called down loudly, “Oscar!! Alex! Are you okay?”
A voice called from the hole with a laugh as it said, “Never better, we were saved by the power of science. These walls are naturally occurring magnetic rock.”
Applejack shook her head as she said, “It’s a what now?”
Twilight slowly walked up to the edge as she said with an amazed look, “It’s untouched magnetic rock, the unicorns probably thought it possessed magical powers and harvested it and dug this hole deep into the ground. Probably out of that belief of magical rocks, they put their most prized possessions at the bottom of this hole.”
Suddenly the heads of Alex and Oscar popped up with smiles on their faces; they were both standing straight on the vertical walls thanks to the strong magnetism. Oscar opened his arms as he said, “We’ll be taking passengers now.”
One by one the girls who couldn’t fly grabbed on to Alex and Oscar, Twilight and Lauren held onto Alex’s neck and arms while Rarity and Pinkie Pie were carried by Oscar. Applejack was helped down by the two pegasi and altogether traveled down to the bottom of the hole.
*****
As they reached the bottom of the hole Alex looked for a light in his pockets and quickly turned one on to see they were going to enter a deep and dark stone hallway. As Alex walked in he stepped on a stone. The stone quickly sank in to the ground and a very ancient looking blacklight that suddenly lit up the hallway with bright neon colors that nearly made Rarity faint. As she walked through she constantly reminded herself that these were ancient and holy artifacts and must not be touched.
Alex’s heart was beginning to race; he was beginning to fear what was going to happen while Fluttershy held on to him for dear life. Slowly they walked through the stone hallway along the bright neon colored stones that made orgasmic patterns. After five minutes of walking they entered a room with nothing in it but a burning torch. Alex let Fluttershy to the ground as he said, “Well, nothing here, dead end.”
Lyra trotted by as she said, “Not quite, you see the unicorns wanted to trick intruders who had made this far and probably set up a secret door.” Lyra approached the torch and pulled it out of the hole to reveal a socket big enough for a horn. Twilight walked up and inserted her horn (yay new shipping opportunity for you guys) and began to work her magic. Soon lines began to etch themselves around the hole in Twilight’s colors before spreading out and growing ever so complex in shape and colors. Eventually the colors reached the top of the room where a loud rumbling began to occur. Alex and the rest began to back towards the entranceway as they watched the room collapse away; soon the walls had fallen over like a blooming flower to reveal a bigger room.
In the center of the room was a unicorn whose beard had grown long and had been white for centuries, his eyes cracked open slowly as he finally began to move once again in a very long time. The unicorn looked at the group as he said, “You have come this far… only to fail. The treasures of endless gold and infinite riches are but nothing anymore. Your fate is now death, you thieves.”
The unicorn removed his cloak and long pointy hat to reveal a long and sharp horn that glowed white with fire. Alex leaned over to Oscar as he said, “He sounds like Leonard Nemoy , doesn’t he?”
Oscar slowly nodded his head with an unsure look on his face, he looked like he was about to say something he will regret, like threat this wizard or something. But before he could speak, Twilight trotted up as she said while bowing, “Starswirl… The Bearded.”
Author's Notes: OOOH goodie look what i did there, see we are soo close to the good part. But not there yet. And also to answer one question i got, yes Oscar is inspired by Deadpool, he carries two swords and a bunch of guns and also has an immature sense of humor.
This is it boys, hold on to your butts cause shit's gonna get real dawg!
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Author's note: Just got Crysis 2... yeah I bucking love it! But the problem is that the online is emptier than Myspace, speaking of live i was thinking of opening up my live name to everypony who wants it. Yeah add me on X-Box live : GreasyOscar (don't ask where the name comes from) and if you have Black Ops, Halo CEA or Crysis 2 then give me a shout and we can play online. Big Fucking X-Box live party for the new episode this weekend (be warned I sound like Egoraptor when i get into intense fun mode) see you guys online, DC singing out.
Everyone in the room dropped their jaw, this pony looked nothing like they imagined, he was extremely malnourished and extremely skinny yet taller than Big Macintosh with a brown coat and a very white beard, his mane nearly gone with age and his horn wrinkly. Starswirl smiled as he said, “Ah… a student of magic I presume?”
Lyra kneeled before him as well as she said, “Her and I both, we were taught by the royal alicorn sisters themselves. Please know we do not come to take but only to receive.”
The unicorn looked down at the turquoise pony as he said, “Such a fine language for a pony so young, I feel the warmth of truth and power in your hearts. I already know why you are here and who the book belongs to. May the true seekers approach.”
Alex, Lauren, and Oscar slowly approached him before kneeling down in front of him. Once Twilight and Lyra had returned to the group, Starswirl said as he looked up, “May the powers of the book be with you always and know that until the next seeker arrives you shall guard this book with your life, and infinite life you shall have.” Suddenly a great flash of white light beamed down from the ceiling onto the stone slab behind him, an object beginning to form in the light. After a few seconds the light disappeared, floating in front of them was a leather book with solid gold pages and a silver unicorn on the cover that had corroded over time. As the book finally dropped to the slab of stone, Starswirl looked at the group with a smile as he said, “Unicorn wrote this book over thirty million years ago, you are it’s third Guardian… now I leave you.” Starswirl looked up as he suddenly began to evaporate into light. Soon all that was left was his hat and robes. Lauren walked up and slowly grabbed the book in her hands, it was soothingly warm to the touch and smelled of the best scents.
As Lauren took a look at the first page, the letters re-arranged themselves into English as she began to read aloud, “This book contains the spell of spells, something only the pure of heart can acquire, but until that spell is said, you shall be the mortal you are.”
Alex walked up beside Lauren as he said, “Wow, we finally have it.”
A sudden click echoed through the room, the sound of a revolver’s hammer being pulled back. Alex felt a shock in his heart as Oscar said in a low voice, “Correction...I finally have it.”
Alex kept his back towards Oscar as he said with his head low, “So… when did you talk to ShadowThunder.”
Oscar had no emotion in his tone as he slowly walked up and pushed the revolver to Alex’s head and said, “Earlier before you guys got off the plane in San Diego. I’ll spare you the trouble of trying to remove the discord from me because I made this choice myself.”
Alex shook his head as he said while looking at his feet, “Of all the people, my best friend.”
Oscar pushed the gun hard against Alex’s head as he said, “How fucking stupid are you? Wasn’t it obvious how as soon as you got off the plane I was right there to see you? How everywhere we went ShadowThunder was there as well? Whenever you had your backs turned to me I was telling her the plans over short frequency messages. Now, I’m going to kill you and get her the book.”
Alex began to cry silently as he said, “Why?”
Oscar shook his head as he said, “She promised me that she would spare the human race if I gave her the books. These creatures, these ponies, aren’t supposed to be this real and no one will know anything had happened if they all die.”
Pinkie Pie slowly approached Oscar as she said with a shaky voice, “But Oscar… I thought what we had was real.”
Oscar pointed the gun at Pinkie’s head as he said, “Shut up. Shut up! SHUT UP! My name isn’t Oscar. I’m not really Dark-Castle, I’m a spy. Dark-Castle is the easiest person to impersonate, wear a black ski mask and talk about yourself a lot. It’s a shame none of this info will help any of you now that you’re all going to die.”
Alex looked at his gun as he said, “You’re wasting your bullets, killing me won’t stop us.”
The masked traitor smiled as he said, “You’re right.” He then pointed the gun at Lauren’s side and shot her continuously until she was motionless. Alex and the ponies screamed in horror as they watched the bullets penetrate her chest and blood begin to seep out. Oscar whipped his wrist in the direction of the book and a small grappling hook flew out and grabbed it.
Alex went to tackle the imposter only to get thick metal of a gun to the side of his head; Alex fell to the ground like a sack of bricks in a daze. The masked man ran to the center of the hole as he said out loud, “By the way, the name is Kyle Clyde, Area 51 secret operatives agent singing out.” A rope then fell to his side as he reached out his arm; he wrapped his hand around it tightly and began to be carried up the hole with the book in his hand.
Alex slowly got to his feet and instead of running after Kyle, he ran to Lauren’s side along with the ponies. Lauren looked at Alex as she said, “Don’t fail.”
Alex began to tear up in his eyes; he just watched his only ray of hope to ever defeat the ultimate villain just die in front of him. Alex tried his best to speak but was feeling something snap inside him, his vision suddenly became clearer than ever as his skin began to darken. As he got to his feet the ponies backed up as Twilight said, “He’s breaking the barrier. I did that when I was a filly and it granted me powers beyond any comprehension. Be quick and use your emotions Alex, hurry and kick that traitor’s ass! Sorry for swearing, now go!”
Alex nodded his head and charged out the entrance way before creating a giant pillar that shot him into the air. Alex felt this burning rage he had never felt since he watched Justin die for nothing. Alex began to roar in that demonic voice as he reached the top, his skin completely black and his eyes glowing orange as his hair began to glow in patterns. Alex watched as Kyle boarded the plane as he shouted, “One human sacrifice for the sake of humanity.”
Alex snapped his neck as a loud echoing crack sounded from his neck while he said, “Make it two sacrifices.” Alex then charged the stolen aerial vehicle as fast as he could, his powers beginning to bend the objects around him. Alex jumped as high as he could and landed on top of the plane Lyra had built, he used his levitation powers to slam himself violently onto the top of the vessel. He looked down at his feet and suddenly began to tear apart the roof of the airship simply by looking at it; his eyes were pure white now as his skin had gone black with orange cracks of light throughout his body. Alex jumped into the plane to see Kyle standing there with a smile on his face as he said, “Guess who just got their powers?” Suddenly Kyle’s eyes began to glow a bright purple, his skin beginning to show complex patters of glowing purple energy.
Alex threw a punch as hard as he could only to hit what felt like steel, the masked man laughed as he slowly walked up and grabbed him by the neck and said, “I’m an Earth type, Shadow gave me the ability to use my powers before even finding my Zen. Let’s give them a test.” Kyle threw his fist at Alex; the strength in the man’s arm was phenomenal as he launched Alex through the titanium walls of the plane and into the air.
Alex felt no pain thanks to his broken barrier, he felt no shortage of power as he hovered himself onto the top of a building. Alex shouted as loud as he could, “You fucking traitor!”
Alex watched as a small figure jumped out the plane towards him, not trying to slow down or anything as it slammed into the roof of the building. Kyle slowly got to his feet and dusted himself off as he said, “You are the traitor because you want to fight Shadow. She promised me that if I bring her the book she would spare all of us humans. Think about it Alex, every 14 billion people in the world over one death of the chosen one.”
Alex walked up and began to electrocute Kyle as he wrapped his arm around his neck and said, “Let’s see what the 14 billion people think when they see us fight?” Alex then through Kyle into the air using his levitation and jumped after him, as soon as they made contact once again they had transferred back to earth and slammed into an oncoming bus.
Alex flew through the bus and out the other side like a ragdoll as Kyle simply got up and dusted himself off. Kyle began to walk up to Alex and kicked the bus out of the way, hearing the screams of the people inside as many of them were hurt. As Alex struggled to get up, he realized he had lost most of his energy but had enough to get up and fight. Kyle approached Alex as he drew one of his swords, the look of evil in his eyes as he said, “You got us a crowd buddy, too bad you won’t win this.” The two listened as murmurs about it being a fight between the once lost Dark-Castle and the kidnapper.
As Alex got up, he looked into the eyes of the masked man and said, “I’m trying to save both worlds, Shadow lied to you, she will kill everyone here if she feels like.”
Kyle smiled as he said, “Fine then… everywhere I went people would always make fun of me for having a deformity under this mask. That’s why I chose to be Dark-Castle, so I can wear this mask. I don’t care if everyone dies here; in fact I quite welcome it.”
Alex laughed as he said, “Shut up man… you talk too much.” Alex then threw a fist at Kyle which sent him into the destroyed bus, gas leaking out onto the street. Kyle quickly got up and threw a fist back at Alex, only to hear his knuckles break. Alex smiled as he said, “Just as weak as ever without ShadowThunder around.” Alex then punched Kyle in the face, spinning him around and knocking him into a puddle of gasoline where he would lay there motionless. Alex stared down the man before slowly walking away, as he walked he made no eye contact because that was the least cool thing to do. Once he was a safe distance away, he opened up a portal to another universe.
Suddenly Kyle began to get up as he pulled a pistol from his coat and laughed loudly, he pulled the trigger and a small spark fell onto his gasoline covered coat which sent burning flames up his arm and all over his face. The bullet missed Alex and hit a nearby wall which made him turn around to see the walking torch scream in agony, the smell of melting chemicals coming from his face as he ripped his burning clothes off. Alex watched in horror as he struggled and failed to remove the melting mask from his face as he shouted at the crowd, “Get a fucking ambulance!” Alex then jumped through the portal as it began to close, leaving the motionless body to be soon brought to the hospital as he now had to focus on saving Lauren and the Book.
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Chapter 8: The Book of Unicorn
The ponies of Trottingham watched in horror as two aliens duked it out on the top of a building before the taller one grabbed the masked one by the throat and disappeared. Almost an instant later the taller one re appeared, slightly bruised but otherwise fine.
Alex slowly walked out of the portal back in Equestria, his mind focusing on finding the book before it’s too late. Alex began to think about Lauren and how to save her, the only way being the book. Alex thought of a way to find it before having a great idea, he reached into his pocket and pulled out the paper from Twilight's history book he snagged from her a while back. Alex lifted the paper high above the ponies at the base of the building and shouted loudly, "Hey ShadowThunder! Guess who has the last page to the Book of Unicorn?" Alex waited a few seconds before hearing the sound of the aerial vessel heading his way, he turned around to see Lyra's stolen vehicle landing in front of him on the building. Alex quickly put Lauren's MP3 in his ears to block out the sound of the turbines, the sound nearly deafening.
Once the plane has landed, ShadowThunder slowly emerged from the plane as she shouted, "Give me the page and I will give you anything you want."
Alex waved the page as he said, "Heal Lauren's wound and the page is yours."
Shadow shook her head as she said, "Sorry but that wasn't what I said, I said I would do anything you wanted not give you anything."
Alex raised the book from his back as he said with a wink, "Too bad I was too busy getting the book to listen."
Shadow looked behind her to see the book gone and she shouted in a confused voice, "How in the name of the Gods did you get that?"
Alex waved the book as he said, "Hyper teleporting, perfect for terrorists. By the way you should check your book before you take it." Alex threw the page at her to show her it was a fake before jumping off the edge, as he fell he flipped through the pages before reaching the last one. He looked quickly at the spell and read it to himself as he fell towards the metal dumpster, "Through endless nights, and hopeless fights. Through heavy rain and dying pain. No matter what, no matter when. This is the spell of spells, with this you shall never fail or fall. This is the spell to rule... Them... All."
ShadowThunder watched as Alex impacted with the dumpster with force so great it caused the green metallic container to fold in on itself, Alex laid there motionless with the book wrapped in his arms on his chest. A large piece of metal poking through his chest , blood dripping off the tip. ShadowThunder laughed as she floated down while saying, "Well Alex, it was a long run. A good three years, but I guess everything ends eventually." ShadowThunder wrapped her hooves around the book and began to tug on the book, realizing Alex's dead grip was still strong.
ShadowThunder jumped back as soon as she saw Alex's eyes open and say with a smile, "Eventually... but not today." Alex slowly got up from the twisted pile of metal, the metal steak still through his heart. Alex wrapped his hand around the piece of sharp metal and with a jerk he pulled it out of his chest. For a few seconds blood sprayed from his hole but it was soon covered up by a glowing patch of skin. Alex's eyes glowed brightly as he patched himself up using his new magic, his mind suddenly clear as all sorts of new information rushed through his head. Alex suddenly knew every spell that ever did or will exist; his veins were filled with energy.
Shadow thruster her horn towards Alex's chest cavity, her horn pouring with thick black smoke. As soon as her horn touched him he sent a volt of electricity through her, she suddenly fell to the ground twitching as orange strings of electricity bounced all around her. Alex kneeled down beside her and got ready to pick her up but was suddenly bucked by her into the sky. Alex felt pain only for a few second before his jaw fixed itself, the bones slowly moving back into place and mending thanks to his incredible new powers. As he began to fall towards the ground, he watched as ShadowThunder got to her hooves and jumped for him and shattering the concrete below her. The two collided at high speeds and began to fall to the ground again, as they fell Shadow shouted with a smile, “You may have your powers, Alex. But your brain is still vulnerable to damage.”
Alex closed his eyes as he said, “I don’t think so.” Alex began to teleport to the ground at the same time Shadow attempted to teleport as well. Suddenly a burst of light engulfed them and they were thrown into subspace. A few seconds later they appeared in a white room, the tiles looking rather dirty and the floors unwashed. Alex and Shadow stood there motionless, trying to figure out where they were.
The sudden voice of a man with a western accent made them jump, the man said from around the corner, “So lemme get this here straight, y’all are from the magical land of Equetsria?”
Alex whispered to ShadowThunder, “How did he know we were here?”
Shadow simply shrugged as they both turned themselves invisible before looking around the corner. There Alex saw one of the weirdest paradoxes ever. In the same room as them was a man in overalls, a shotgun off to the side as he sat on a bench, sitting around him were Twilight, Fluttershy, Applejack, Dash, Rarity, Pinkie, Trixie, Derpy, and Angel. Twilight looked up at the man who Alex assumed was Engineer due to his similarities, “Equestria.”
The Engineer slowly nodded his head as he said, “Right, and y’all with the horns can do magic?”
Alex and Shadow continued to spy on the group as Shadow whispered, “But… weren’t your friends down in the magnetic hole last time we saw them?”
Alex whispered back, trying his best not to be heard, “Yeah… this seems so familiar… maybe this is an alternate universe.”
Suddenly Alex tripped from around the corner and yelped a bit as he hit the floor, the Engineer suddenly turned his head as he said, “What in tarnations?”
Alex suddenly realized he not only lost his invisibility but he was also spotted, he felt his shirt being tugged from the neck as he was lifted and dragged into the room with the rest of the ponies. Engineer suddenly slammed him onto the floor as he said, “And who’s this?”
Twilight looked down at him, she looked at him as though she had never seen her before as she said, “I actually do not know. He looks like you though so wouldn’t you know?”
Engineer looked at his red sweater as he said in an angry tone, “He’s probably another trick by the RED team. We don’t take too kindly to yer kind boy.” Alex watched as the man got up and pointed the shotgun at him, the sound of it loading sending a shock through his spine. Alex closed his eyes and concentrated on a random thought, for some reason he was thinking of pause and when he re-opened his eyes he saw the man staring down at him. His gaze empty as he held his position like a statue.
Alex slowly got up to see they were all frozen in time, he quickly put them back into place as they were before they saw him and said to the paused crowd, “You never saw anything.” He gave off a flash of white light before running around the corner back to ShadowThunder and whispering, “Get us back to Equestria.”
Shadow nodded her head as she said, “I’d much prefer to kill you in our world.”
Alex nodded his head as he said, “That sounds like a plan.” He watched as Shadow opened up a portal and jumped through, as Alex began to climb into it he snapped his fingers just as soon as the portal closed.
After a few seconds of silence the Engineer looked down at the ponies as he said, “And y’all with the horns can do magic?” As the Engineer listened to the ponies talk he began to have the feeling of Déjà vu.
*****
Alex and Shadow suddenly burst through the portal travelling at the speed of a train for no specific reason. Alex began to stumble as they rolled across the roof of the building, Alex smashed into Lyra’s plane with enough force to send the two over the edge. Shadow quickly got to her hooves and galloped over the edge and looked down, she saw Alex’s head under the plane and began to laugh to herself.
Shadow turned around and walked towards the edge of the building, she jumped down and quickly grabbed the book that rested beside the wrecked dumpster and began to trot down the street towards the magnetic hole. As she trotted the sound of metal moving made her freeze in place, the sound of metal scraping against the asphalt suggested that the fight would go on. She slowly turned around to see Alex standing up, the aerial vessel pressed against his back as he said, “Let’s make this something to remember.” Alex slammed both of his fists into the metal and smiled as every single piece of the ship separated from each other. Alex closed his eyes as the pieces began to fly around and re arrange themselves in a new order. The pieces clanged together as they stacked themselves around Alex’s limbs before eventually creating a large metallic suit with wings. All that was visible of Alex was his head as he said with a wink, “Let’s rock.”
Alex threw one of his giant metallic fists at Shadow to see her jump out of the way, dropping the book at her side. Alex swung his other hand and it collided with her and slammed into the building beside them. Alex slowly gripped around her and the pieces of the building before throwing her into the air. As she began to fall back down, Alex pulled one of the supporting beams out of the building and swung it like a baseball bat against Shadow, sending her flying over the horizon. Alex bent down and sprouting from his back were the jet turbines, they burst into life and sent Alex flying after her. Alex soon caught up to her and caught her before she impacted with the ground, the Trottinghams jumped out of the way as they slammed into another building some block down from where they originally were. Alex slowly removed his giant metallic hand to see Shadow fall to the ground, limp and unconscious.
After a few seconds of the ponies gathering around, murmuring about the giant metal beast fighting the legendary ShadowThunder, Alex bent over as his back opened up, the sounds of the hydraulics de pressurizing as he slowly climbed out to see the unconscious pony. As he walked towards her, ponies cheered for him as they thanked him for more or less saving their lives. Alex approached the unconscious unicorn as he said, “You’re not getting the book today.” He then wrapped his hand around the unicorn’s horn. The sudden burst of energy causing a shockwave that shattered the nearby windows as watchers were blown back onto their plots. A large thick black cloud surrounded the two as Alex held tight onto her horn, he watched as the shadowy black clouds began to consume him and his energy. As the thick black smoke began to climb its way up his legs, he let out all of his energy that he could, he watched as his orange electricity began to push the smoke back. He began to feel exhaustion as the orange magic began to overpower the thick black smoke.
After a tiring fight, Alex finally managed to fully overpower Shadow’s magic, his orange magic fully consuming the black cloud and engulfing them in an orange and white ball of electrical energy. Alex let go of her horn and felt the full force of the explosion they caused and was set flying, he rolled down the street a block away and looked up to see that she was once again gone. Alex decided to lay there for a few seconds before seeing the Book of Unicorn lying next to the large crater his fist made. He slowly reached out and wrapped his fingers around it, as he got up he listened to all the cheering he was receiving from the Trottingham’s as they all said, “You saved us! ShadowThunder is gone!”
Alex got to his feet and began to shout, “No… she is not gone forever she will be back soon though.” Alex noticed that he still had all the knowledge of the spells but it was taking him a lot of energy to use it unlike before and still did not need his Zen. Alex then began to limp for the church as fast as he could.
*****
Pinkie sat there next to Lauren as she said to herself, “I can’t believe I trusted that meanie… that jerk… that buttface! He lied to me and killed Lauren.”
Fluttershy sat next to Lauren’s head as she said, “He probably killed Alex too… you know… I’m going to miss these two.”
Lauren slowly reached up and placed a shaking and bloody hand on Fluttershy’s hoof as she said, “You know what… this is what I really needed.”
Twilight was busy scanning over her wounds with Lyra as she said, “What do you mean?”
Lauren slowly patted Fluttershy on the head as she said, “Maybe not this right now but in the past week I was with you girls… I was having the best time of my life. I finally got to go on an adventure no one else in the world can say they’ve been on. To know that I meant so much more than simply an animator was the best thing ever for me. Thank you girls… thank you all.” Lauren brought in the ponies for a hug, the sound of them crying echoed through the room as Lauren’s breathing slowed down.
The sudden sound of footsteps made them all look towards Alex as he ran up to them. He quickly slid to Lauren’s side as he said, “I have the book… just read it please.”
Lauren looked at the letters as Alex held the book in front of her, her heartbeat beginning to slow down as she said, “Through endless nights, and… hopeless fights. Through heavy rain… and dying pain.” Alex slowly brought Fluttershy in for a hug as they soon realized they might be too late, “No matter… what, no matter when. This is the… spell of spells, with this you shall never fail or fall. This is the… spell… to… rule... them... all." Alex watched in disbelief as Lauren turned her head towards Alex and gave him a wink as she said, “It was worth a shot… kiddo.” Her eyes slowly closed as her breathing stopped, her body had gone limp and cold as Alex screamed at the top of his lungs. He hugged Fluttershy and Pinkie tightly as they all cried together. Their tears ran down their cheeks and slowly fell onto Lauren’s body, where they suddenly floated there in suspended animation.
Alex looked down at the floating tears as he said, “Wait… could it be?”
Alex slowly began to back the group up as they watched the floating tears suddenly begin to glow in their colors. Applejack placed her hat over her eyes as she said, “Woah nelly!” They watched in awe as the tears began to clump together into one large floating droplet before slowly moving over top of her wounds. As it slowly covered her wounds, the group watched in amazement as her wounds quickly healed. The droplets suddenly began to glow as it entered her, lifting her off the ground lowly s she was engulfed in white light. Everyone in the room closed their eyes as the light became too bright to bear when the sound of an explosion shook the room, blowing them off their feet and hooves. After a few seconds the light dimmed down and Alex got to his feet, he slowly lowered his hand to see Lauren standing there with a soft smile on her face. Alex watched in joy as the ponies jumped on her with hugs and love as they all cheered and cried for her.
Lauren hugged them all tightly as she said, “Thanks everyone… to be honest I thought I wasn’t going to make it.”
As Lauren let go of the ponies, Alex slowly approached her only to be hugged tightly by her as well as she said to him, “Thanks Alex. You saved my life in the nick of time.”
Alex wrapped his arms around her; she was glowing brightly with a soft mist coming off her. She felt soothingly warm and her voice calmed the ponies down, her smile bringing the joy back into everyone. The feeling of victory in Alex was too great to explain, he had never felt this good about himself before. After letting go of Lauren, Fluttershy jumped into Alex’s arms as she said, “You did it! You saved Lauren’s life and got the book back.”
Alex slowly hugged her as he held her in his arms, she snuggled her head under his neck as she breathed with relief. Alex brought her chin up and looked into her eyes as he said with a smile, “I think we need to go home.”
Fluttershy hugged him tightly as she kissed him on the cheek; Alex immediately went red as his smile spread from side to side on his face. He may have just witnessed the rebirth of Lauren and defeated ShadowThunder yet again, but it was that kiss right there that made the whole adventure worth it. As she kissed his cheek, Pinkie jumped up and said with a large smile on her face, “You know what this calls for?”
Alex had the biggest smile of excitement on his face as he said with eagerness in his voice, “A party!”
Pinkie shook her head as she said, “Actually… I was thinking of a ride home, but a party sounds nice.”
Dash shook her head and laughed as she and Applejack said, “You are so random Pinkie.”
Twilight trotted up to Alex as she said, “So did you read the book as well?”
Alex nodded his head as he said, “Sure did. I know every spell in existence.”
Twilight broke out into a large excited smile as she said, “Can you teach me please?” Twilight felt like squealing with joy at the thought of being taught some new peels she never knew existed.
Alex thought of it for a few seconds, he knew every spell but had no idea what the magic words were. He was having a moment of Presque vu and could not for the life of him remember the name of any spell. He figured that it was probably the thing about the spell of spells; you knew the spells and what they did but did not know the names. After a few seconds he shrugged with Fluttershy still in his arms as he said, “I actually can’t tell you. By the way where’s the book, Lauren?”
Alex looked over to see the book slowly merging with her as she said, “It has bonded with its true master. I can feel the infinite energy slowly seeping in. I know how you feel about the spells; it’s to prevent from spreading the spells to the lazy.”
Alex shrugged as he said, “Oh well, now all we have to focus on is a ride home.”
******
Alex simply lied there with Fluttershy in her bed, they had just gone through a loud and celebratory party where they watched Berry Punch get plastered and dance on stage with Micolt Jackson. As the two laid in the bed together, Fluttershy cuddled up to Alex as she said, “So… what do you want to do now?”
Alex looked over to her as he said with a raised eyebrow, “What do you mean?”
Fluttershy softly giggled as she rubbed her nose against his cheek and said, “I mean we are alone in my room, only neighbors to the cute little animals outside.”
Alex moved closer to her and moved his arm under her for her to use as a pillow as he said, “Well I just traveled to two alternate universes in the same day, became a mortal unicorn god, saved the legendary immortal alicorn from death, and ultimately saved the world again. What do you think I want to do?”
Fluttershy giggled as she rolled on top of him as she said in her soft and timid voice, “Can I guess?”
Alex looked at her with a straight face as he said, “I want to sleep.” He then rolled over, making Fluttershy fall off and onto the opposite side of the bed. Fluttershy sat there with a confused look on her face, she could have sworn she was following the seducing steps Twilight had read from her love making 101 book. Alex then rolled back onto his back with a smile on his face as he said, “I’m kidding, come here Shy.” Alex opened his arms and Fluttershy cuddled up into them. There they simply cuddled until Alex’s heart began to race. There was only one thought going through his head at the moment as he said, “Remember back on earth? Why did you always want to sleep in my room with me?”
Fluttershy took a gentle breath as she said, “Because… because whenever I felt you against me and even if you were asleep I felt safe. I knew that you would know what’s best for me and I always wanted that. I’m scared of so many things but when I am in your arms I feel… I feel brave. I feel like I can venture into the Everfree forest, I feel…”
Alex decided to finish her sentence as he said, “Love… you felt loved when you were held by me. I’ll be honest, whenever I felt you cuddling with me I felt like I truly meant something more than a superhero or a potential celebrity. I felt like there was someone out there who really wanted my company and always felt attached.” Alex’s eyes went wide as he realized he wasn’t in control of what he was about to say. Before he could stop himself he said to her, “I love you, Fluttershy.”
Fluttershy’s head jerked upright as she said, “You… love me?” Alex flinched as the thought of rejection even from Fluttershy passed through him, how could he have been so foolish and fall in love with a girl who only cared for him. But what he felt next changed him into a real man, he felt her hooves against his cheeks straighten his face so that he was making eye contact with her. Her big blue eyes staring back at him as she slowly approached him and kissed his lips. Alex’s heart skipped a beat as he slowly rapped his hands around her, feeling the short and fuzzy fur as well as her long luscious silky mane. Her breath was warm and smelled of tea as she slowly broke away from the kiss. Fluttershy kept looking into Alex’s eyes and after a few minutes she whispered only loud enough for him to hear, “I love you too.”
Alex then kissed her on the lips, the incredible sensation had not numbed itself after the tenth kiss where Alex asked Fluttershy, “So if we’re staying here I’m going to need a place to stay.”
Fluttershy giggled softly as she rested her head on his chest and said, “You can live with me but what about your stuff at home?”
Alex looked towards the moon as he said, “Some lucky person will find all the wonderful things there. All the things that were of value there would mean nothing here; I would never need the ’78 Ranchero or the hover board when I have you.” Alex looked down to see her tearing up as he said, “That’s right… I’m giving everything up to be with you.” Alex waited for a response from her, but after five minutes only heard the sound of her soft breathing. She had fallen asleep cuddled up to him, her smile slowly fading from her as she entered the world of the dreams.
Alex quickly removed his pants and shirt and slipped under the covers with her as he said, “Good night, another great adventure awaits in the morning.”
THE END!
Lolnope!
*****
The prison guard walked into the emergency room with one of the doctors as he said, “Is he finally awake?”
The doctor nodded his head as he checked over the clipboard and said, “Yes after that bus explosion rupturing his insides and the fire to the head, we put him into a coma which we accidentally overshot and put him in a coma for three years longer than we expected. Now he has finally healed… more or less and is waking up.”
The guard adjusted his belt around him as he said, “Good, a cell just opened up for him.” The man and the doctor walked into an emergency room where in the last room was a man with bandages wrapped around his face. The doctor walked up to him as he said, “Mr. Clyde, you are going to experience some psychological trauma due to the next two things we are about to tell you. First thing is that you are now waking up from a coma three years after you were severely burnt, making this the year 2078. Secondly your buns have healed but a strange anomaly of science occurred.”
Kyle slowly turned his head as he said, “Where am I?”
The guard sat down on the bed as he said abruptly, “Welcome to the reopened Alcatraz. This baby opened up only a few days after you went lights out.”
The doctor calmly hushed the guard before continuing, “As for the burn damages, we replaced one of your eyes with an artificial optical sensor, in a few hours we’ll boot it up and you will be capable of seeing the time, GPS, and your vitals. Kind of like Call of Duty 74.”
Kyle slowly raised his hand to stop the doctor from continuing as he said calmly, “So wait… I’m in prison?”
There was a long pause before the guard said, “Agent Kyle Clyde… you fired an armed handgun at a civilian and have been charged with assault and terrorism. The deaths of the people on that bus have been linked to you and you are charged with multiple murder. Sorry to say but you’re spending the rest of your life here as well as being removed from the military service.”
Kyle’s vision began to return, all he could see were bandages covering his face as he slowly brought a hand to his face in shame. He was framed for those deaths when he was trying to save everyone, sure he was in the heat of the moment when he said he cared for no one but he wasn’t that kind of man. Kyle began to feel a tear roll down his cheek under his bandages as he said, “Why do I have the bandages on my face?”
The doctor began to wrap his fingers around the back as he said gently, “Your face suffered severe third degree burns and went through the first case of its kind.” Eventually Kyle could see the light, it nearly blinded him and he quickly blocked the light with his arm.
After a few seconds of looking around the room and at his jumpsuit he looked up at the guard as the guard said, “It’s time to take you to your new home, freak.” The guard aggressively lifted the man from the bed and onto his feet where the two walked out of the emergency room and down the hallways. The guard would occasionally shove Kyle every time he stopped to stare back at the other prisoners who stared at him. Eventually Kyle made it to his cell and as the guard released him of his handcuffs he said, “You really embarrassed the government with that terrorist attack. You’re going to be on the inescapable for a long… long time.” With that the guard laughed as he walked away.
Kyle simply stood there, he didn’t bother to move because all he had was a bed sink with a mirror and a toilet. Kyle slowly walked up to the sink to wash his face off in the hopes of waking up from his dream. The stinging sensation of the water made him slowly raise his head to the mirror. What he saw made him vomit into the sink, the disgusting sight of his face being too gruesome to handle. Eventually he summed up the courage to again look at himself and look at all his new features. Staring back at him was a monster like he had never seen before, the creature wore what looked like a black face mask that had bonded with the skin, the charred and flaky pieces peeling off around his lips, nose, and eyes. Yellow puss oozed out of the cracks around his jaw and ears as the black skin covered his entire face. Kyle looked closely at the patterns and realized that his face was now the mask he wore before he was burnt by Alex. The mask had become part of him and his body.
Kyle looked at his reflection as he said to himself in a shaking and enraged voice, “Now every time I look in the mirror I am reminded of who I am going to kill. Oh I know everything about you, Alex Mulroney. I swear on my life that before I die, I will kill Alex Patrick James Mulroney. YOU HEAR ME! I WILL KILL YOU!” Kyle smashed his head against the mirror and watched as it shattered against his hard skin. He fell beside the sink and began to cry for a while. After what felt like a few minutes, he got back up to see his artificial eye light up, a green ring glowed to life around his iris as images of his skeleton and muscles appeared in one corner of his vision while the time and location appeared in the opposite. Kyle smiled at his reflection as he said, “Consider yourself timed Alex, because everyone dies one way or another.”
The Real End.
Author's notes:
So before you type in all caps rage about how my romance writing isn't that good just know that I'm socially awkward and can't fully understand how love works. I tried my best though so try to enjoy that. Also a big shout out to AxleandWheel for letting me f*ck up his story for kicks. Also a big shout out to all my new Live friends who are going to be playing against me in the future. Speaking of future, i have some sad news. I will be taking break from writing WYWF3 to write a couple of chapters to an actual book. But as soon as I'm done that you can expect me to be working on the thrilling follow up with Alex and friends.
Can't find the teaser yet? Fine.. Killjoy (it's the period in The End.)
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
So while I'm writing the first chapter to The Rebel (I had no other ideas) how about you leave some suggestions for what should happen in WYWF3? If we get enough comments then I will upload the cover for the third book.
Also I will be making short stories following after the end to the book of Unicorn. I like to give out details on the first "episode" being Alex meeting the in-laws (Fluttershy's parents) after they hear she was dating a guy who had died twice already. I hope I can make these fun and stuff them with YouTube references.
Add me on live guys. I'm a huge loser and need less of a social life: GreasyOscar
Do any of those things and I will promise I will give one of you my glass eye (if I ever get one)
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Alex Short Shorts 1: The In-Laws are Coming
So what you are about to read is going to become something i will do often, it will be a chapter long story in the form of an episode. This one being about Alex trying to impress Fluttershy's parents. I think i will make this a usual kind of thing and come out with this one a month or so. Anyways enjoy this little short!
Alex slowly opened his eyes to feel empty space in front of him, although not too uncommon for Fluttershy was usually out and about while Alex slept through the day, it was a weekend and seemed odd to Alex that she would be up so soon. Alex slowly rose from the sheets as he heard a knocking on the door. Alex quickly threw on a bathrobe Ratity made him and rushed down the stairs as he said, “I get it you’re at the door now shut” Alex was quickly cut off when he opened the door to see the grey mailmare at the door with a note in her mouth. Alex quickly changed to a smile as he said, “Oh well good morning Ditsy.”
Ditsy handed the letter to Alex as she said with a bright and cheerful smile, “Letter for Tree! Bye bye!” Saying nothing more, Ditsy doo was flying in the air towards the next house.
Alex slowly shut the door behind him, the warm summer breeze felt liberating as he sat down on the sunlit warmed couch next to one of Fluttershy’s million dogs and opened the letter and read to himself:
Dearest daughter Fluttershy:
It’s us, mom and dad. We heard about how you came back from yet another adventure and we are a little concerned with this Alex you have been writing about. Although we may not trust your judgement entirely we will give you a chance and would like to meet your coltfriend Alex Mulrooney tomorrow.
Unfortunately because your mother and I care for you enough, if we don’t like Alex we will be forcing you to leave him. We love you Fluttershy.
Love, Mrs. Shy and Mr. Shy aka: Mom and Dad
Alex began to feel warm and fuzzy as he said to himself, “Aww how sweet, the in-laws are coming… wait.” Alex jerked upright as the realization of the situation suddenly hit him, “The in-laws are coming! Oh god the in-laws are coming!” Alex began to panic and because of his lack of impulse he sprinted out the door towards the nearest friend’s house without changing out of his bathrobe.
*****
Rainbow Dash was just waking up and making herself some breakfast, her cloud house was just as white and poofy as ever. Dash looked down at her pet tortoise as she said, “We’ll be going to Twilight’s house later today to get your cloud walking spell renewed. I don’t want to see you turn into tank pancakes tomorrow.”
As Dash began to pour herself some coffee, she began to hear footsteps rapidly approach her house. Dash’s ears twitched as the footsteps were followed by someone shouting, “The in-laws are coming! The in-laws are coming!” Suddenly the sound of glass shattering followed by a thump came from Dash’s living room. Dash rushed over to see Alex lying on the floor, his face filled with worry as he jerked up and said to Dash, “You gotta help me, Dash. They’re coming!”
Dash grabbed Alex by his shoulders with her hooves as she said, “Just as soon as you explain two things to me. First off, how did you run and jump through my window when my house is fifty meters above the ground. Second, how are you standing on the clouds?”
Alex shook his head as he said, “That’s not important. The in-laws are coming!”
Dash calmly moved Alex to sit down on her cloud sofa as she said, “Okay stop panicking… this isn’t that bad.”
Alex pointed at his bathrobe as he said, “If it makes me run out of the house to a friend’s through town in nothing but an over exposing bathrobe then it’s pretty freaking serious. Fluttershy’s parents are coming over tomorrow and if they don’t like me then her parents are taking her away from me.”
Dash brought a hoof to her chin as she said, “Well that is pretty serious. Fluttershy’s dad is a scientist and her mom is a biologist, they’re really nice ponies. I’m sure they’ll like you for who you are.”
Alex got up as he shook his head, his body shaking with worry, “No… they aren’t going to like me for who I am. I have died twice already, once was when season three was rumored to be cancelled and the second time I got a steak in the heart as I fought ShadowThunder. Her parents don’t want to hear about how I consider going around the world to fight a psychotic nearmortal (a word I made up for nearly immortal) unicorn a date. Jeez Fluttershy and I have been together for only one week and we’re breaking up sooner than celebrities.”
Dash began to think as she said, “Well when I was dating Soarin, the first thing my dad wanted to know was if he had a sustainable job. So maybe we should get you something like that, after all who wouldn’t want to have someone who’s been honored by the princesses twice to work as their employee?”
Alex nodded his head as he said, “Yeah, you’re right. I think I might know where to go.”
*****
Alex knocked on the door to Lyra’s office. After they returned from saving Trottingham, Lyra was offered the chance to turn her machine making skills into a job and so within a few days Lyra automotive was created and is now one of the biggest competitors in profit to Barnyard Bargains. Lyra’s voice was quickly heard inside as it said, “Come on in.”
Alex slowly opened the door to her office, it was rather well nice with a nice wood desk and some cool knick-knacks on it. Her chair was facing the opposite way as Alex approached and said with confidence, “Hey Lyra, what’s up?”
Lyra slowly turned around in her chair; she was well dressed, wearing the most expensive of brands. Lyra smiled brightly as she made eye contact with her alien friend, “Oh hey Alex! I’m currently overseeing a project to build Scootaloo a new scooter; it has a lithium-polymer battery and can keep it going for a while without her having to use her legs. I’m assuming the reason you came in here wearing a suit is because you need a job?”
Alex nodded his head as he sat down in one of the cheaper chairs in front of her desk and said, “Yeah, Fluttershy’s parents are coming over tomorrow and I need a sustainable job to impress them.”
Lyra nodded with joy as she said, “Alright… do you have a resume?”
Alex raised an eyebrow as he said, “You’re kidding right?”
Lyra brought a hoof to her face as she slumped over her desk and said, “You humans were the ones who taught me about resumes.”
Alex nodded his head as he said, “Alright well since I don’t have one let me spell it out for you. To start things off I’m an international hero who has saved two major cities twice already. Is that not enough responsibility to fix a freaking scooter or another one of your planes?”
Lyra pointed towards the door as she said, “I’m really sorry Alex, but I can’t give you a boost over the five hundred other ponies who want a job just because you’re my friend. If you don’t have a resume then you can’t work here.”
Alex shook his head as he walked out the door while saying, “I put on a fancy suit for nothing.”
*****
Alex knocked on Twilight’s door as he said, “Twilight… I need a job.”
Twilight eventually made it to the door as she said, “Sorry I was currently helping Pinkie with her hard break up with Oscar. Anyways you said you wanted a job right?”
Alex nodded his head as he said, “Yes I do, I tried Lyra’s and she was a snob. Rarity’s was too neat for me to even get a rug hair out of place. Applejack’s was too much hard work. Dash… well that one is self-explanatory. I have literally nowhere else to go.”
Twilight trotted up as she said with a reassuring smile, “I’m sure we can find you something to do… but not here because we all remember the last time Spike had to split the shift with someone.”
Alex grunted with frusteration and said, “Oh my god why can’t I find a job here?”
Twilight tilted her head as she said, “Why do you even need a job? Isn’t Fluttershy making enough income?”
Alex’s eyes opened wide as he said, “Because her parents are coming over and I need to not be me because parents hate when boyfriends tell them that they actually don’t have a job. I need to lie and make it look like I’m not a freeloader.”
Twilight rested a hoof on Alex’s shoulder as she said, “How about instead of having a job, make it look like you’re not a freeloader and take on some responsibility around the house. Or try to get an education.”
Alex thought about the idea, he could try and get a scholarship in the next five hours before sundown. Alex hugged Twilight as he said, “I have to go, learning awaits me!”
*****
Alex opened the door to Ms. Cheerilee’s classroom to see a bunch of young fillies talking amongst each other, their conversations immediately stopping as soon as he entered the room. Alex slowly moved to sit down at an empty desk, behind Applebloom. As Alex sat down, his legs protruding out of the desk, he whispered into Applebloom’s ear, “What are we learning today.”
Applebloom didn’t turn around, she just whispered back, “Y’all shouldn’t be here. This is too embarrassing.”
Alex sat back in his chair as he crossed his arms and grunted in anger, making a hmph sound through his pouty face. As Alex sat there looking over his school books, Diamond Tiara and Silver spoon giggled amongst each other. After a couple of seconds Diamond turned towards Alex as she said, “Hey… aren’t you a little old to be here?”
Alex simply stared into her eyes as he said with a big dopey smile, “Nope, you’re never too old to start school.”
Silver Spoon giggled as she whispered into Diamond’s ear, “It’s obvious that this is his first day.”
Suddenly Ms. Cheerilee trotted in as she said in her usual joyful tone, “Alright class today we’re going to learn about… ummm.” Something out of the ordinary caught her eye, sitting behind Applebloom was Alex, his legs nearly stretching across the room as he sat in his desk. Mr. Cheerilee blinked a couple of times before saying, “Uhhh… Alex?”
Alex was busy doodling in his notebook when he jerked his head up and said, “Yes Ms. Cheerilee?”
Cheerilee had an unsure look as she said with a fake smile, “Are you sure you’re in the right place?”
Alex nodded his head as he said, “Yep, just need to get my college degree by sundown.”
Cheerilee had a confused look on her face for a bit before shaking her head and saying, “Anyways, today we’ll be learning about subtractions.” She then walked up to the board and wrote “4-2=?” she turned back to the class and said in her usual joyful tone, “Can anypony tell me what the answer is?”
Alex’s hand was the first to go up as he said, “Ooh Ms. Cheerilee. Ms. Cheerilee!”
After a couple of seconds the teacher turned towards one of the smaller ponies as she said, “How about you Silver Spoon?”
The grey pony looked at the board for a couple of seconds before saying with an unsure look on her face, “Is it… six?”
Alex kept raising his hand as he said with more eagerness in his voice, “Pick me! I know.” After a couple more tries Alex eventually got fed up, he hadn’t been picked and knew the answer. Eventually he decided that he was too smart to even be in school, he violently stood up and flipped his desk over as he said, “Forget this, I’m outta here!” Alex then stormed out of the schoolhouse, leaving the foals to laugh. As Alex was in the schoolyard he shouted, “School sucks!”
*****
Rainbow Dash was flying high amongst the clouds when she saw a very odd cloud out of place, she slowly approached it to see Alex floating in the air thanks to his powers. He had a very worried look on his face as the sunset shined against his face, his mind deep in thought on how to impress her parents. Dash slowly floated up to the storm cloud as she said, “Hey Alex… still can’t find a way to impress her parents?”
Alex shook his head as he violently punched the cloud and created a bolt of lightning while saying, “No I can’t, school sucked flank cause I was too smart for everyone there and I can’t find a job. Her parents will never love me.”
Dash thought it over for a few seconds before spotting down below a poster for the wonderbolts. An Idea suddenly popped into Dash’s head as she said, “How about you pretend to be a celebrity?”
Alex looked up as he said with a look of calmness on his face, “Pretend? How?”
Dash floated around Alex while doing a backstroke and said, “Yeah wear your fancy clothing for when you go back to Earth. You know the black shirt and tie, but wear some sunglasses cause you’ll be cool with sunglasses.”
Alex began to think about it as he said with confidence, his hand on his chin as he posed in a cliché pose, “You know what? That just might work.” Alex jumped to his feet as he floated in the air and hugged Dash as he said, “Freaking genius, Dash!” Alex then flew into the distance at high speeds.
*****
Alex put his headphones into his ears as he set his iPod to some gangsta music . Once the music began to play, Alex leapt towards his closet and pulled out his celebrity suit he wore for the red carpets (Had nothing to do with this okay so shut up). His suit was a nice jet black suit with a bright purple shirt and darker purple tie. He quickly slipped the suit on and buttoned up the two bottom gold buttons to look radical, his belt buckle matching his buttons with an equally expensive gold. Alex slipped on his pants and threw his aviators on as he said, “Alright! Who’s a saint?”
From the corner of his eye he could see Fluttershy in the mirror as she said, “Alex honey, what are you doing?”
Alex turned around and gasped, he was truly surprized by her sneaking skills. Alex’s legs immediately went limp as he said, “Jumping Jesus on a pogo stick in the middle of August. Don’t sneak up on me because you’ll wreck my swag.”
Fluttershy tilted her head as she said, “Your… what?”
Alex slowly walked by as he kissed her on the forehead and said, “Your parents are coming over tomorrow so I am going to look like a celebrity.”
Fluttershy jumped behind the bed as she said, “No cameras please…”
Alex laughed as he said, “Don’t worry no cameras. So how is my swag? Is it swaggin’?”
Fluttershy slowly creeped out from behind the bed as she said, “Well considering I want to make a fake rumor about you singing in the shower right now, yes. Yes you do seem like a celebrity.”
Alex felt accomplished as he said, “Perfect.”
Fluttershy began to show a little worry as she said, “But shouldn’t you be honest with my mom and dad?”
Alex began to take off his fancy clothes as he said, “Trust me honey, the last thing that your parents want to hear is about how I’m a freeloading maniacal alien. Last time I was honest with my girlfriend’s parents I was out of the house and missing fifty bucks.” Alex then gently picked up the yellow Pegasus as he said, “Don’t worry, everything will be fine.”
***(24 Hours later)***
A knock was heard from the cottage door, Fluttershy quickly floated down as she said in her beautiful voice, “Just a second please.” Fluttershy slowly opened the door, standing in front of her were two pegasi.
The larger stallion said in a happy voice, “Fluttershy how’s my girl been?” He then wrapped his hooves around his daughter, his eyes filled with joy.
Fluttershy tightly wrapped her hooves around the yellow fur of her dad as she said, “Daddy! Oh and hi mom.”
The other whitish pink Pegasus bounced a bit as she said, “Hello sweetie, oh I missed you so much.”
The three pegasi hugged out their love and talked for a couple of seconds before Mr. Shy said, “So where is this erm… Alex of yours?”
Fluttershy looked out the window as she said, “I think Alex will be home in a bit.”
The sudden sound of music made all of the Shys jump, the loud knocking on the door was followed with a man’s voice, “I need to get away from all the paparazzi, let me in to see my wonderful fillyfriend.” Fluttershy opened the door to show Alex, he was wearing his best suit possible and no longer had his long girly hair. Alex walked in and kissed Fluttershy on her cheek as he picked her up and said, “Oh man today was super busy but I’ll talk about it during dinner.” Alex then turned to her parents, they both had concerned looks on their faces as they sat on the couch. Alex walked up to them and said with open arms, “Hey Mr. and Mrs. Shy, pleasure to meet you two.”
Mr. Shy simply wrapped his hoof around his hand as he said, “Please… no contact aside from this.”
Alex simply smiled as he said, “So honey what’s for dinner?”
Mrs. Shy looked at Alex with a disapproving look as she said, “Oh so I assume you expect her to do all the cleaning too?”
Alex shook his head as he said, “Oh not at all. I do the cleaning cause lets face it, I suck at cooking.”
Mr. Shy leaned over to his wife as he said, “At least he’s honest.”
Alex felt like exploding, he so far hated how they wouldn’t just simply like him as a person instead of hate in as someone they think will deflour their daughter.
A few minutes later everyone was in the dining room eating vegetable soup. As they sipped on it, Mrs. Shy looked over to Alex who was plain drinking from the bowl and said, “So our daughter says you are a celebrity.”
Alex nodded his head as he said, “Got knighted by the king himself I might add.”
Alex realized how screwed he was when Mr. Shy grew curious and said, “What king?”
Alex darted his eyes from side to side as he thought critically about what to do and after a minute he said, “I was knighted by Burger King and Dairy Queen on Mount Dew.”
Mr. Shy raised an eyebrow as he looked right through his lie and said, “Ah… must be from a far away country. So she also says you have gone on life changing adventures?”
Alex nodded again as he said, “Yup, after graduating from the Canterlot college, me and your beautiful daughter went down to the southern countries towards the Amarezon forest.”
Mr. Shy nodded again as Mrs. Shy said, “So what do you do for a living?”
Alex was in the middle of sipping his glass of water, once he finished he cleared his throat and said, “I uh… I…” Alex looked over to see Fluttershy with a worried look on her face, she knew Alex would either have to dig a deeper hole or tell the truth and lose her. Alex looked towards her parents as they stared back, disbelief in their eyes. Alex eventually got fed up and said, “You know what? I don’t have a living.”
Fluttershy’s parents gasped in shock as her dad said, “You what? But then how do you earn income?”
Alex looked down at his feet as he said, “She earns income by working at the local vet. I have no job, I just sit around all day.”
Mrs. Shy tried to understand what was going on as she asked, “But what about your college degree?”
Alex laughed in shame as he said, “That was just a bunch of bologna, I am a high school dropout. I never made it past grade eleven and just dropped out of grade one earlier today. I have no job, no money, she cleans, she cooks, and she makes all the money.”
Mr. Shy immediately got up as he said angrily to his daughter, “That’s it young girl, pack your things because we’re going.”
Mrs. Shy grabbed her daughter by her hooves as she said, “We’re not letting someone as sweet as you waste her time with a freeloader.”
For the next ten minutes Alex sat outside as he listened to Fluttershy’s parents shout at her. Soon they were bursting out the door with full bags over their flanks as Mr. Shy said, “You’re moving back to Cloudsdale with us. You’ll be safer there.”
As they were about to fly away, Fluttershy looked back at Alex to see a tear come out of his eye, his heart was broken yet again for telling the truth. Mr. Shy began to tug on the tail of his daughter only to have her squirm free and say to Alex, “You told them about what you’re not. Now tell them about what you are.”
Mrs. Shy began to grow frustrated as well as she said, “He’s a no good freeloader.”
Alex stood up and using his powers to create a booming voice he said, “What I am is lonely.” Alex watched as her parents stopped forcing her to leave, they stood there waiting for more. Alex took in a shaky breath and wiped the tears from his eyes and said, “You want to know what I am? Well I hope you like what you hear because here goes. I am a cross universal alien who has died twice and looked danger in the eye. I have on my own, lead a team of Fluttershy and her friends to reincarnate the ultimate god in this world. I am a lonely shmuck who has lost so much in my life, you’re lucky to even have a family, mine died years ago.”
Mr. Shy’s face began to change, he changed from anger to sympathy as he said gently, “We… we had no idea.”
Alex wiped the tears from his red eyes as he said, “You know what else? I was depressed and suicidal. Before I came here I didn’t care at all about who would miss me but then I met the most beautiful pony in the world, your daughter. When I’m around her I feel good inside, I feel like I’m worth something to someone. Your daughter wasn’t forced to go on those dangerous adventures, she chose herself. I protected her with my life and would give my own life up a million times just to see her smile. I may have failed everywhere else in life… but I will never fail as a husband. I wouldn’t only give the world to her, I can give two.”
Mrs. Shy wiped the tears from her eyes as she said, “I had no idea that’s how you felt for her.”
Alex approached the family as he said with a smile and tears, “I promise that no matter what, your daughter is safe from harm no matter what she does. She’s everything I have and I want to give her everything I can. I want to make this world a better place, and I plan on doing that. Right now I am one of the most powerful unicorns ever to walk the face of the planet. I may not be smart enough to last a day in school, but it doesn’t take a brain to know what love it, it takes a heart. I love your daughter Fluttershy, and you can never take her away from me.”
Mr. Shy began to weep as he said to his daughter, “Promise me that you’ll be happy with him.”
Fluttershy hugged her dad as she said while crying with joy, “I promise daddy. I love you.” Fluttershy then brought her mom in for a hug as she said, “I love you mommy.”
Fluttershy then jumped into Alex arms, the two spun around. Alex felt incredible about himself as he kissed her on the lips, their hearts melting as they knew they would love each other for ever. Alex gently put Fluttershy down and walked up to her parents and said, “Well… Mr. and Mrs. Shy, it was a pleasure meeting you.”
Mr. Shy shook his head as he said, “Please… call us mom and dad. We think you’re perfect for our daughter and we couldn’t be happier to call you our son in law.”
Alex hugged them tightly as he said, “You have no idea how much this means to me!”
As all four joined in for a hug, Mrs. Shy said, “We would love to know more about you creatures… you did say you were from an alternate universe right?”
Alex nodded his head as Mr. Shy said with excitement, “That’s incredible! This will be perfect for both our journals. I would love to study how you made it here and Flowershy would love to know about your anatomy.”
Alex smiled as he said, “Well I can give you the tour of the face and torso but anything more will cost you.”
Flowershy laughed a bit as she said, “It’s a good thing you’re a jokester as well.” Alex lifted the three up and happily skipped his way inside where for the rest of the evening they would talk about their own adventures.
*****
Dear Princess Celestia,
I learned that the truth isn't always seen as the best option but is no matter what the way to go. Getting caught up in making someone else happy to get what you want can ultimately fail if it involves lying. Sometimes the truth would sound better than making something up just to make someone happy.
Your faithful subject: Alex Mulroney PS: This is so cool! I can't believe I learned something today!
Alex slowly slipped under the covers with Fluttershy, he felt so good at the moment he felt like squeaking. Fluttershy cuddled up to Alex as he wrapped his arms around her and she said, “That was an amazing speech you gave mom and dad back there.”
Alex laughed silently as he said while kissing her cheek, “Yeah I can’t believe I made that up on my own.”
Fluttershy’s tone went from sweet to serious as she said, “You said you just dropped out of first grade today. What exactly happened when I was at work today?”
Alex smiled as he kissed her nose and said before turning off the lights, “I’ll tell you tomorrow morning.” Without even using his hands, Alex levitated the covers up to their necks and put out the candle by their bed with magic before the two drifted off to sleep. As Alex closed his eyes he said, “Who knew the truth would work?”
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
What You Wish For 3 PREVIEW
So here's all the information on the upcoming sequel:
The Description will read:
( By the way you should listen to this when reading the description, it will make it much cooler)
Alex has finally settled down with Fluttershy in their cottage on the outskirts of Ponyville, Lauren has become a big time celebrity in Equestria, and Lyra has grown into a multi-millionaire. But evil never rests and all hell has broken loose. Not only has Alex's greatest rival, Kyle Clyde, broken out of Alcatraz but ShadowThunder has returned as well. Her plans more evil, and the results more disastrous. Alex and Lauren must once again embark on a life changing journey to find the legendary Book of Earth Pony before Ponyville is wiped off the face of the planet.
A book that is truly darker than the rest and will surely change how you see Alex when he is angry. The next time he mets Kyle, he will make sure he stays in the fire.
The Cover:
And last but not the least, the release date:
NEXT WEEK
*********************************************************************************************************************************
A woman with luscious dark hair approached the counter in the prison, her dark classes covering her eyes as she approached the counter and said, “I am here to visit an inmate.”
The man at the desk opened up the files on the computer as he said, “What’s the name of the inmate?”
This woman was quick to respond, without any hesitation she said, “Kyle William Clyde… I’m his sister.”
The man looked at her before punching in a few buttons and saying, “Alright Ma’am, he’ll be with you shortly, please move to the visitor’s area down the hall to the right.” As soon as he said that the mysterious woman was on her way to the visitor’s room. As she waited there, she watched as other families met and either cried for their child or talked about disowning them.
After a few minutes a man came walking in, his face was covered with a cloth bag, he sat down in front of her with his hands cuffed behind his back as well as his ankles. He took a few breaths as he said, “Who are you.”
The woman slowly pulled the mask off as she said, “A disappointed boss.”
Kyle’s eyes were filled with blinding light; he had been blinded by the bag for weeks in shame. As his eyes slowly adjusted until he was seeing a woman dressed in black clothing, her hair was jet black as well as her glasses. Kyle simply blinked as he said without making eye contact, “You think I’m a monster don’t you?”
The woman stared at Kyle, she had to admit she was shocked by his infected skin, where it was supposed to be skin it was either black or yellowish white. Puss filled infected cuts littered his hairless scalp as well as part of his cheek was missing, his skin peeling off as pink juices dripped from under his burnt flakes. The woman blinked a couple of times before slowly running her hand across his face while saying, “Darling… I am a monster.”
As soon as her hand came hear his cheek, Kyle could feel skin once again, not infected flaky skin but skin as smooth as a baby’s cheeks. Kyle began realize who was talking to him as he silently said, “Shadow… it’s been a while.”
Shadow snickered as she said, “Believe me it’s only been a few days to me. Can I assume you still have a grudge… a deep burning hatred for that putrid slime Alex?”
Kyle felt his face once again, as he scratched his new cheek he could feel his nails digging into his skin, infected blood squirting out as he gently pulled the piece of dead skin off. Kyle dropped the piece of black charred skin onto the table as he said, “You don’t usually forgive someone who melted a mask onto your face… someone who turned you into this!” By then he was shouting as he stood up from the table, his robotic eye glowing bright green. Kyle slowly sat down as he said in a quieter tone, “What Alex did to me needs to happen to him… I need to deface Alex himself.”
Shadow rested her hand on his shoulder as she whispered, “It doesn’t seem like you want revenge that bad considering you’re still here.”
Kyle leaned in as he whispered, “You have no idea the inmates I have nearly killed. I never kill because that takes away the pain. Just you wait… I will be breaking out of here soon.”
Shadow pulled her glasses down, revealing her black and red eyes as she whispered, “Well tonight I will be opening the portal to you and any comrade you chose, but chose fast because I won’t be opening this ever again. You failed me once already… don’t fail me again.” With that she pulled a small box of spaghetti from her purse as she whispered as to make sure no one else was heard, “The key to getting out is here.”
Saying nothing more, Shadow stood up and walked out of the room, not even looking back to check on him. Kyle simply stared down at the container, not blinking at all. As he picked it up one of the guards approached him as he said, “Alright, freak. Let’s get you back in your cage before anyone else gets a nightmare.”
*****
A few hours had gone by and Kyle continued to stare at that container, it had his name on it with a broken heart next to it. Kyle got up and walked to the window, contemplating his life and thinking about where he would go after this, his wife is probably dead by now and none of his descendants would remember him or want him. Kyle looked back at the container as he said to himself, “No point in trying to regain a normal life.” Kyle walked up to the container and opened it, his stomach rumbling for he did not enjoy eating the prison food here. Kyle quickly began to devour the noodles and tomato sauce, amazed at how warm it still was. As he downed the last bit of it he read a note on the bottom that read, “Use what you have.”
Kyle looked at the note, wondering what it could have meant. Suddenly as the lights were going out for the night, he began to feel cramps all over him. He could feel his muscles shrinking and expanding, he felt his face tighten then loosen back up. As he got to his feet he began to grunt in pain, as he ventured on into this world of pain he began to shout out loud. He could no longer bear what he was going through and began to slam his fists against the walls. Suddenly the pain left him, he took a couple of deep breaths and looked around; he felt as though he wasn’t ever in pain. The first thing he did as he listened to the guards approach was check the mirror, he quickly approached the mirror and what he saw both disgusted and amazed him. Kyle looked like the hulk, only after dumped in an acid pool. He had grown to be eight feet tall and his head was touching the ceiling, his shoulders had widened by a foot and his neck was thicker than a baby rhino’s. Kyle looked down at his hands to see they were the size of baseball gloves and his feet had torn out of the largest shoes he could find in the prison. His arms and legs were bulging with muscles as well as his chest.
One of the strongest guards ran down the hall, he was assigned to take care of Kyle and knew how to handle the punk. The six-foot seven guard had trained in the military and a black belt in three different marshal arts, he had also spent time as the strongest man in the world. As he ran down the hall he shouted as he approached Kyle’s cell, “Hey freak show, lights out!” The guard pointed his light into the cell in hopes of shining it in his face but all he saw was an abdomen. The guard slowly looked up to see a man more ripped than any body builder could ever achieve on steroids, Kyle simply looked down at the puny guard as the guard said, “What the hell…”
Kyle slowly wrapped his giant hands around the metal bars and with ease he yanked the door from the walls. Kyle slowly dropped the wall as the guard began to pull out his pistol. Kyle lunged at the man and lifted him off the ground with a single hand around his waist. As the guard was held in the air, he fired at Kyle repeatedly in the head. Yet to his horror, Lyle shrugged off the bullets as he said, “Payback time.” Using only his foot and hand he bent one of the bars on the prison door and inserted the guard halfway through, after bending the bars back to fit the guard perfectly, he jerked the door to the right and spun it quickly around the guard. Kyle watched in amusement as the guard’s upper torso was facing the opposite way as a loud snap came from his spine. The guard dropped to the ground, obviously dead.
Kyle turned to face the other guards before charging them, shrugging off the bullets fired in his direction as the alarms blared. Kyle smashed through the doors of the prison and headed for the barrier that separated him from the beach. He looked up to see a guard getting his sniper rifle ready to fire, his cigar in his mouth. Kyle jumped as high as he could before landing on the guard tower, he smashed his fist through the roof and grabbed the guard before jumping towards the rocky beach. As the two fell, Kyle stuck out the guard and watched in joy as the impact crushed the guard against the rocks. After letting the mangled body roll down the hill, Kyle jumped off the small cliff and into the water where he used his new superhuman strength to swim as fast as a jet ski towards Angel Island. Kyle felt proud of himself for being the first person in over a hundred years to break out of The Rock.
*****
What You Wish For 3: The Book of Earth Pony is Coming out soon. So stay tuned fellow bronies.
Tell me in the comments how excited you are for this and i might just work double time to push the release date.
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Hello... okay this is the character lineup for WYWF3 and as per usual will have the mane 6 and Alex. But they will each have some twists to them throughout the story so here they are:
Alex Mulroney: The star of the show, the boy who saved it all, the chosen one to find the chosen one (you get the idea) Alex was brought here no more than three years ago and is finally celebrating his first birthday in Equestria, he is officially turning 19 and is getting ever so attached to dearest Fluttershy.
Lauren Faust: The chosen one, Lauren is still recovering from severe magic spikes after reading the spell of spells. Although getting the hang of it for the most part, she still has a lot to learn from it and is still new to the whole thing.
Fluttershy: After falling deeply in love with Alex, she has begun to take more risks in life, none of them threatening her life though. She is braving up to life's excitements just to be around Alex more often.
Twilight Sparkle: While she is working as a mildly successful librarian, Twilight Sparkle has taken up a job working as head of studying for Lyramotive, Lyra's multi-million dollar business. She hasn't been making any money though seeing as she would rather do the job for the studying and inventing rather than the money itself.
Applejack: Applejack has been adjusting to the difference in age between her and her now younger brother, Big Macintosh. Applejack has now assumed full responsibility of the family Apple Farm and has been successful since her sister took over for the zap-apple harvesting and jamming.
Pinkie Pie: After suffering from severe heartbreak, Pinkie has been taking less risks in life when it comes to meeting new friends. Now seeming less friendlier, her friends must try their hardest only to see her walk away from a potential coltfriend.
Rarity: After creating Alex's jumpsuit for conducting his magical energy, Rarity made a fortune in conductive clothing for the royal canterlot guard and using the money to further fund her fashion business. Rarity is also currently "hanging out" with Spike.
Rainbow Dash: After telling her stories about saving Alex from falling to his doom, she gained the attention of the wonderbolts and is currently training to become the team's newest recruit.
Lyra: After living in the human world for three years, she had gained a lot of insight on the technologie she could make using the underground metals. Lyra struck gold when she patented her very first invention, the magic amplifier as a device to help the old and weak and to also create less work for less unicorns. Lyra eventually invested in creating a company that soon grew into Barnyard Bargain's biggest competitor as a company that makes vehicles of the future for the Royal Canterlot Guard.
John Slenderman: I only got a letter with scrambled words that says... hold on... you are going to die... oh crap! Wait there's more... of old age. Oh well no crap. I guess he's doing fine, no one really heard of him after the moon dreams.
And now for the new characters and the enemies:
Shadow Thunder You know the story... overthrow the government, world domination blah blah blah... i didn't read her progress report when she sent it in.
Kyle Clyde: After gaining bullet proof skin and super human strength, Kyle is setting a goal to gain more power to kill Alex Mulroney. He's like a honey badger and doesn't give a shit... he's a real badass.
Eminem: Yes he will make an appearance in the story and I will make sure it's funny.
Mike Enderson: A young World War 3 veteran who has seen many lost, Mike was on his way home when his convoy gets sucked into a cliche portal to Equestria. Being the only one who survives, Mike will do his best to search for anyone else and stick with them and make sure he doesn't lose them.
Also there will be tons of more media and brony references in this story. Also this story is dedicated to SOPA... well killing it anyways. I know I'm a Canadian citizen but I'm saying this on behalf of all my American fans. SOPA is why the internet hates the government. I don't know what goes on in congress down in the states but please do your best to get this thing destroyed. I just started liking ponies and dont want others to miss out on the fun.
So yeah that's it for now. Remember guys, all will bow before me or face a world of pain... wait I wasn't supposed to read that yet. Here it is... subscribe on youtube yadda yadda yadda
add me on Xbox Live: GreasyOscar
favorite this story and comment the shit out of it!
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Mike was putting the last of his stuff into his bag, he had a mixture of tiredness and relief inside him rather than excitement for things that took this long. As he packed everything he reached for his small desk inside the bunker, on that desk was a photo of his younger sister from three years back. It suddenly hit Mike that it had been three years since he last saw his sister or the rest of his family, he had been fighting in the war for only three years yet was finally ready to be sent home. As Mike tucked the photo into his pocket, he felt another photo. Mike slowly pulled it out to see him and four of his friends smiling into the camera, their military outfits weighing heavy on them. Mike forced a tear back as he said, “Rest in peace, brothas.” He then slipped the photo back into his pocket and headed outside.
As he walked down the landing strip, soldiers on both sides saluting him and his platoon, a man with more badges than you could count walked up and said to him, “Young man, you did a great thing for your country. We salute you and God bless your soul.” The man then saluted Mike; his look said everything about how he felt seeing this soldier leave. You don’t always come across a man who has dodged more bullets than an action hero while in an enemy base.
Mike saluted the man back as he said, “Thank you, sir.” Mike then slowly approached the carrier, the rest of his small platoon of five already inside and putting their helmets on. As Mike approached the plane he pulled his helmet from its strap and placed it on his head, the visor immediately slamming down over his face.
As Mike entered the plane, one of the other soldiers attempted to brighten the mood by saying, “Yo dog, are y’all ready to get home?”
Mike slowly turned his head towards the guy as he said with no emotions, “Five thousand blacks boarded these planes back home, and only thirty are coming back. Now’s not the best time to mock us white boy.”
As Mike went back to staring at his feet, the other soldier shrugged as he said while leaning back, “Jeez… just trying to lighten the mood.”
Another soldier leaned towards the man as he whispered, “He just lost three of his best friends today.”
The soldier turned to him as he said, “I thought he lost his best friends a while back.”
The soldier shook his head as he said, “Nah… those five other guys weren’t close enough to be called best friends. You have to feel bad for him, losing everyone.”
Mike stood up and walked towards them as he said in an angry voice, “Don’t talk like I aint here.”
The first soldier stood up as he said in a frustrated mood, “Look, you’re going to have to let go of all those that were lost because they aren’t coming back.”
Mike was ready to throw one of his fists at the guy when one of the soldiers in the corner said, “Hey guys… do you hear that?” As soon as he said that, everything went silent. Every passenger listened carefully as they heard a faint noise, the sound of trumpets blowing like the ones in Inception.
Mike turned towards the pilot as he said, “Where are we? We can’t be over land yet, we just passed on top of the Pacific Ocean.”
The pilot turned around as she said in a worried voice, “I know what you’re talking about. It’s not coming from land… that sound is coming from above us.”
Mike began to think, his mind going through all the possibilities of what could be making all the noise. His thoughts had to wait though, because the sudden rocking of the ship threw him off balance as he said, “Pilot, what the hell is going on?”
The woman turned around as she said in a shaking voice, “Take a look for yourself.”
Mike walked towards the cockpit, as he looked out the windshield he saw a dark purple and green cloud of smoke and light. It looked to be a few hundred meters higher but was powerful enough to begin to pull the water from the ocean. As Mike stared at this, his mouth agape, he said silently, “Lord have mercy…”
Suddenly the alarms began to blare as the pilot said frantically, “Mayday! Mayday! We are losing control of the ship! We are passing through the Bermuda triangle people, buckle up!”
As the ship began to spin out of control, going higher and higher into the sky, Mike stumbled for his seat and strapped himself in tightly. The crew began to grip to whatever they could as tight as they could possibly squeeze, some were even crying out of fear. While the aerial vessel’s alarms blared and the signals were lost, Mike pulled out the photo of his sister as he said, “I’ll always love you, Felicia.” Mike could hear the sound of the ship’s body being bent and skewed as he felt gravity pull them in odd directions, he could feel both halves pulled in either directions ever so slightly. The pressure went from too low to bear to too high to stay focused. Mike’s head began to hurt more than anything in the world as he felt his skull begin to collapse on him. The sudden change in pressure was making him see stars when suddenly the pressure went back to normal. He was barely conscious when he looked to the side to see the back of the vehicle was torn off as they fell towards a wintery forest, the other half crashing into the forest and causing an explosion. The sudden impact made his seat pop out of its place and fall out the open end, Mike barely stayed alive to watch himself roll in the snow at high speeds. His limbs were like ragdolls as he felt them snap in all sorts of places before falling off a small cliff, as he fell he watched the other half of the ship he was once in crash into the ground and morph into a dented heap of burning metal.
The last thing Mike saw was him falling towards the white snow face first before blacking out on impact.
It felt like an instant later when he woke up again, this time fully conscious. Everywhere Mike looked all he could see was snow, it was somehow the middle of December and midnight when it was summer and mid-day when he left base. A thick plume of black smoke rose into the night sky and blocked out the stars, embers beginning to slowly rain down from the sky as they burned the cloths and other materials the fires were consuming. The moon was shining brightly upon them as it appeared to be closer than normal, Mike couldn’t tell if it was the lack of oxygen that caused him to see a head made out of the craters or if he hadn’t noticed it before. Mike’s first instinct was to get up, but as soon as he made it to his feet his legs bent inwards at the broken points and he fell back to the ground again. His arms were no use at breaking the fall as they were broken to shit.
All of his limbs hurt like never before as he slowly dragged himself towards the wreckage, his vision was still blurry but he could make out the shape of a burning plane and pieces of it littering the surrounding area. Mike slowly rolled over as he shouted for help, he couldn’t make any words, he could just shout like a caveman. As Mike began to fade away once again, he watched as the photo of his sister floated down, burnt around the edges but otherwise unharmed. The photo slowly landed on his visor and allowed him to see nothing else but the picture before he passed out yet again.
In the comments i want to see what you guys expect to see in the sequel.
COMING THIS MONDAY!
Remember to add me on X-Box Live : GreasyOscar
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
All I'm going to say in this small tidbit is... it's submitted. Good night guys hugs and no homo kisses to all.
You know... it's almost going to be a year since i have been writing and I haven't told you guys anything about who i am yet. would you guys like a short autobiography on who i am? (Not giving out last name or phone number or where i currently live, just a story on me growing up) I wish i could thank you guys in a better way, i would literally love to get to know you all and hang out with each individual for a day if i could, but since none of you live in the Ottawa region I'm kinda hopeless there. Oh well good night, I'm on live until monday at 12:01 am
What You Wish For 2: The Book of Unicorn
Quick message from the Crew
Alex tapped the microphone a couple of times after blowing into it, once he was reassured he looked into the camera as he said brightly, "Hey everyone, Alex Mulroney here with the movie crew... Were currently setting up the moon landing scene." Alex moved to the side to see a large rocky surface in front of a green curtain before continuing, "So right one me, Oscar, and Faust are here waiting for the ponies to come back from Canterlot. They decided to stay there for the week after the play before coming back to resume filming The Book of Unicorn. So I might as well just talk about a few things going on behind the scenes." Alex began to sit down into a chair as he scratched his unshaven beard before saying, "First off I want to talk about what the crew is like... So far I love everyone in the crew, the nies are great and it's also awesome to be working with a Faust lookalke. The only one I don't like is Oscar, there's something odd about the way he looks at me and makes me think hes a serial killer."
As Alex sat down in his chair a guy with a blurred out face sat down next to him while saying, "What did you say about me?"
Alex shook his head and began to wave his hands as he said, "We were talking about how great your booms are. Then we were going to talk about the future updates to the Book of Unicorn during the Christmas holidays."
Oscar nodded his head as he scratched his dirty unshaven poo-stache as he said, "Well we're hoping that the reason that the story is getting so few views at the moment is because most of the fans are waiting 'till Christmas right?"
Alex nodded his head as he said, "Yeah you know it might be a fun little Christmas gift to start reading late into the development so you get a lot of chapters to read."
Oscar looked towards the camera as he said, "So thanks everyone for your support so far, Merry Christmas, Happy Hannukah, Joyful Frostfellicah and Happy Hearths Warming Eve!"
As the camera was ending it's short film Alex pointed at the camera as he said with a wink, "Chapter 4 is coming out on Christmas morning at 12:01 am. See ya guys!" With that the camera shut off and the interview was over.
